Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The bells tolled, ringing the familiar tune of "Here comes the bride".

It was a song that made most eager and happy- crowds of nobles gathered in the large hall. Everyone in the kingdom knew the wedding would be a splendid one. Everything was set perfectly. There was not a cloud to be seen and the sun shone brightly in the gorgeous blue sky, the air comfortably warm with a cool breeze accompanying it.

For any soon to be newly wed, these would be god-sent conditions. Meaning for a happy marriage and a lovely life.

But that wasn't the case for George.

George Non Inventi was not eager. He was not happy, nor excited, joyful, or feeling blessed.

The Prince dreaded this day the moment his parents announced it. The wedding bells made his stomach twist. His face hurt from giving the guests faked smiles, the suit was uncomfortable, the crown too heavy on his head, and the well-intentioned words seemed to mock him. The quips from his cousins and distant family about how he looked, how he didn’t deserve this privilege, how he was not fit to be king- it was all upsetting.

He wanted out. He wanted to rip his arm away from his bride-to-be and storm out, never to return. To tell them all off and have a tantrum like a toddler. He wasn't ready for marriage. He didn't even like his bride- sure, she was a very sweet, pretty girl and all but he just wasn't interested.

But his stupid parents forced him into this. He didn't get the choice- he never got a choice with anything in his life. George's parents strung him like a puppet on the string, and it was only when the marriage was announced that he realized that. God knows he wished he’d realized it sooner.

"And do you, George Non Inventi, take Maia Toon as your lawfully wedded wife and Queen?"

George was pulled from his thoughts by the Priests voice, eyes flicking to meet Maia and then to the priests. He paused, voice caught in this throat. He wanted to say no, but as he glanced at his parents in the pews he knew it wasn't an option. His mother in a corset laced powder blue dress- at least, he assumed it was blue. He couldn’t quite tell.

It was intricate and originally made by the royal outfitter, her face caked in makeup with a smile so fake it could be fools gold and eyes glaring at him with sharp daggers. His father stood beside her, eyes tired, stress-lines deep set in his face, and lips pressed in a thin line- the same stoic look he’s had George’s entire life.

Silently, he prayed for help. For someone to stop this and take him away. In all honesty, this was one of the many moments in his life where he’d welcome an assassination attempt.

George looked back to his bride-to-be, taking a deep breath and closing his eyes for a moment. He'd always wanted an adventure. He thought he'd be able to do that- sail the seas, go through trade ports, charm men and women everywhere- George really just wanted to enjoy life before becoming King. He could see it all- the rising tides, the crashing waves, sailing through siren infested territory just for the thrill, sitting in the crows nest watching the sun move through the sky as the hours ticked by...

'Guess I waited too long…' He thought to himself bitterly. He sighed and forced a smile, gazing into Maia’s sympathetic eyes. He knew he should stop feeling so sorry for himself. Maia was just as unwilling in this as he was.

Well, at least he wouldn’t be spending the rest of his life with someone who was terrible.

"I..."

George glanced to the great hall's stained window, seeing a shadow outside getting closer. His eyes widened, recognizing the outline of a person coming closer. Shouting, he lunged forward and pulled Maia to him, back turning to the window.

"Look out!!"

The stained glass shattered and George used his body to shield the princess from the falling glass, screams of shock ringing out from the crowd. 

There was the heavy thud of boots landing behind him and suddenly pain exploded in his scalp as a strong hand snagged him by his hair. The hand yanked him and he stumbled back, colliding into the owner of the hand. George began to struggle harder only to immediately stop as a cold blade was pressed to his throat, making his breath hitch.

"Well isn't this a lovely gathering!!" The person behind him declared, "A bit boring though, full of snot nosed royalty..." They scoffed, and as he tried to pull away again they tugged again- making him hiss in pain, "Which is why we thought we'd stop by and make this more entertaining!"

George's father stepped forward, anger on his features as the guards backed him up, "Unhand my son you scoundrel!!"

The person behind him let out bellowing laughter and George yelped as his head was yanked back to expose more of his neck, the sword pressing harder and making its ice cold metal bite more into his warm flesh.

"What? Pretty boy here?!" The man let out a cackle and George turned his head a bit to see the man holding him captive. He was a head taller than George, with messy unkempt blonde hair and wearing a wood mask that was painted white. He paused, seeming to be pretending to think before humming and softly chuckling, "Nah, I don't think I will. After all…” His voice took a purr like tone as the sword slowly slid across George’s throat until only the tip pressed under his chin.
“He looks fun...and it pisses you off so…" George yelped and squirmed as he was spun around, suddenly picked up and thrown over the man's shoulder, "Let me go!! What are you-" George cried out, "Somebody help me!!"

"I think we'll be taking him to go, right Sap?!"

Right on cue, George heard the church doors slam open. Shouts and screams filled the room along with the clashing of blades as suddenly the man dashed down the isle- making a beeline towards another man gesturing him from the door. The other man had on a black cloak, face hidden behind another mask. Manic laughter left his lips as his companion- George’s captor- joined in on the hysterics. They sprinted out the door as George spotted the guards fighting people who had been freed from the dungeons and stormed the hall. They ran down the hall and out onto a balcony, where they slammed shut and locked the door behind them.

Seeing they were in the clear, George dropped the act and spiraled into a laughing fit as he was finally lowered to his feet, "O-oh my god-"

"Your acting was fucking brilliant holy shit!!" The other man laughed out as well and the brunette looked at him, watching him pull down the cloak's hood to reveal his friend, a young pirate named Sapnap.

"My acting?! You guys had me really scared for a second there!!"

"It was nothing~" George looked at his kidnapper, watching Dream slip his mask off as he hooked an arm around George's waist. George smiled genuinely for what felt like the first time in weeks, "Come here you amazing idiot!" He threw his arms around Dreams neck and hugged him tightly, the hug quickly reciprocated just as tightly with a chuckle, "It was nothing, really…"

"Uh- guys-"

They pulled apart and looked at Sap, "As nice as this is- I wanna celebrate too but we aren't out of harm's way just yet…" He climbed on the banister and unhooked a coil of rope from around his waist along with a large steel hook. The noirette swung it over his head before tossing and hooking it around a gargoyle statue. Tugging hard on it as a test, Sap hummed in approval as he took out a pair of gloves and slipped them on.

"Alright, you know how to rope swing right?"

"Ah...no…"

Dream seemed to pause at that before sighing, slipping his mask firmly into place along with a pair of thick leather gloves, "We'll have to do this then. Sapnap, you first. George, I'll carry you."

Sap nodded and without hesitation gripped the rope, jumping and disappearing off the balcony. Dream and George climbed the banister next and as Sap landed, Dream grabbed the rope tightly, holding out his opposite hand to George.

Mischief twinkled in his forest green eyes behind the mask, "Do you trust me?"

George snorted, taking his hand, "I wouldn't be here if I didn't, Dream."

"Fair enough," Dream shrugged, pulling the brunette against him and hooking his arm firmly around his waist, "Arms around my neck and hold on as best you can." George did as he was told and there was a pause as the door was slammed, the shouts of his father on the other side.

"Hey George?"

"What?"

George could feel Dream smirking behind the mask, "Say you love me." His face burned pink, eyes widening as he looked at the pirate in disbelief, "What?! Wha- no!!"

"C'mon, just say you love me and we'll go~"

"Dream!!" The door splintered and George began to panic, "It's so easy Georgie, just say you love me!~"

"Dream you are actually a jerk-!"

The door cracked and George held on tighter, his face bright pink and stomach full of butterflies as he shouted, "Fine! Guess what? I love you Dream!!"

With that the door slammed open and the blonde jumped, swinging down the rope and through the air. He hollered and let out excited cheers, holding George tightly as the Prince's heart hammered in his ribcage. The wind whipped in his hair, eyes watering a bit as his stomach dropped in exhilarating fear.
It was everything he wanted.

They hit the ground and stumbled a bit before Dream hooked an arm under George's knees, carrying him bridal style as Sap beckoned them to hurry and Dream sprinted after him.

He shook in Dreams arms, both from excitement and terror.

This was it. He was really leaving it all behind- his family, his home, everything. He wasn't going to be Prince George Non Inventi anymore. He was just going to be George. He was going to sail the seas, he was going to live his life, he was going to be free.

The escape was oddly reminiscent of how he and Dream first met, only this time Dream was saving him instead. He buried his face in Dreams collar bone as the shouts of the guards began to fade away, face growing warm and stomach filling with butterflies once more.

The smell of saltwater and dead fish hit his nose and he realized they had made it to the docks. He spotted Dreams ship in the distance and he smiled widely. The guards were far behind them by now, and as the three of them reached the boat George knew it was final.

He was a freeman now. He was just George.

He was technically a traitor, but he didn't really care.

Dream put him down and ran off to help Sapnap, the sails coming down as the wind blew hard. By the time the guards reached the docs the ship was too far to stop them. George took the crown from his head and grinned, looking at the sparkling jewels.

"Hey Sap?" The noirette looked at him curiously, "You can go ahead and dismantle this, sell the pieces. I won't be needing it anymore~" He tossed the crown to Sap and went to remove his overcoat next, leaving him in his blue dress shirt as he tossed it to the ground. George ran his fingers through his neatly combed brown hair and ruffled it into a mess, hearing a laugh come from Sapnap, “Someones adapting real quick!” He quipped before going back to his task.

"Oh George~"

George looked at Dream, his tone sending shivers up his spine. The pirate captain took his hand and pulled him closer. He spun him once, the flicker of their memorable first meeting appearing in George’s memory for a millisecond before disappearing as he stopped. When he looked to Dream again, the pirate was holding a rectangular brown box out to him, "I made you something as a wedding gift."

George took it and quirked a brow at Dream, looking at him skeptically.
“A wedding gift? Really?” Dream snorted, chuckling, “Look, you like it okay? Just open it.” Rolling his eyes, George obeyed and opened the box. 

Inside was a pair of circular blackened crystal lensed spectacles with white quartz frames. He took them out, eyes wide with amazement, "You told me you were red green colorblind so...I worked out a bit of magic on Crystal lens' and was able to make them so that when you look through them you'll see colors perfectly fine. It's not a permanent solution and they're kind of bulky but they ah...They worked on everyone I tested them on. They do the opposite to a regular person's eye though, make's them temporarily color blind."

"Fae can do that…?"

"Well, not all Fae. Crystal work and magic was just a family craft…"

George teared up a bit, heart skipping a beat, "Oh...Dream…" he smiled and put them on, looking at Dream. It didn't even feel like he was looking through a lens- everything perfectly crystal clear in image. The colors that had been wrong before now were the correct ones- At least he assumed they were.

"How do I look?" Dream slipped his mask off and his gaze softened, "Too cute for your own good." George’s face flushed red before he snorted and rolled his eyes, "That's it, come here!"

He grabbed the front of Dreams coat and pulled him down into a kiss, reveling in the surprise from the other man. He pulled away and snickered at the redness in the blonde's cheeks.

Before he could process it, Dream pulled him into a tight hug and George slowly hugged back.

The boat rocked gently on the waves, a calming atmosphere taking them as they stood there.

George nuzzled his face into Dream's shoulder, voice a gentle murmur.

"I love you, Dream."

Dream pressed a soft kiss to George's forehead, "I love you too…"

Chapter Text

“Uh- Dream!!”
The fairy poked his head outside the captain's quarters, slightly annoyed, “What is it?”

Sapnap stood by the side of the boat with George, one of them grasping the rope to pull it and the other holding the top of the fishnet while seeming to be struggling, “There’s something caught in the net-” Sap grunted, tugging the rope again, “And its fighting a lot!!”
“Little help would be nice?!” George snapped, his boots starting to lose traction against the slippery deck. Dream rolled his eyes and ran over, grasping part of the net as he helped hull it over the side with ease, “Seriously, it's just a bunch of fish, the worst you get is a shark-”

A loud scream interrupted him and Dream’s eyes widened. A clawed hand reached and swung at the same time as a long scaly black tail whipped past him, long red spines flaring out and barely missing him by an inch. He jumped back as Sap hauled the net back into the air, the creature inside the net struggling wildly as its tail was uncomfortably sticking out from the net.
Dream shook, heart thundering in his chest and green eyes fixed on the creature. Glowing white eyes stared back at him, and all at once, he could sense the utter panic and fear coming from the creature. Feeling George and Sapnap’s eyes on him, he knew he had to make a decision. He was the Captain here, and whatever would happen next would be his call.
Dream took a deep breath, trying to calm his heart before deciding. He could drop the net back into the water and hope it wiggles it’s way out, or he could lower the net onto the deck and wait for the creature to calm down before freeing it.

His mind sensibly told him to just have the net dropped back in the water. But deep down a gut feeling told the second option would be better.

Well, his gut hadn’t failed him yet...
“Lower the net on the deck.”
“What?! Dream are you crazy?!”
“I said Lower it!!”
Sap swallowed, shaking his head in silent disagreement of his Captain's decision before slowly lowering the net. As soon as it touched the deck, the creature tore it off its upper torso, scrambling to free its tail next. The moment it was free it locked its gaze with Sapnap, the both of them freezing in a silent standoff. Dream gestured for his crewmates to back up- Sapnap never taking his eyes off the creature- as he slowly gathered his wits, his eyes scanning the creature.
It was a male siren, that much was obvious- only to his surprise he didn’t seem to be trying to use his voice. He had dark grey skin and a tail as black as coal with shimmering red designs. Large red spines flared out from it and the way they glistened from an oily substance immediately screamed that they excreted some sort of toxin. His torso was almost feminine, but then again looking fairly ambiguous in bodily shape seemed to be a trend with male siren’s. His eyes were wide, almost doe-like and a bright glowing white, long raven locks falling in his face and past his shoulders, sticking to his skin and-

Dream paused.

Dark red blood gushed from a wound in the Siren’s shoulder, seeming to be from a bullet. It looked irritated and painful, the skin around it swollen and red- visually telling them it was in serious need of treatment.

“George, get some blankets. Sap, I need a med-kit.”
Without a word, the brunette stood and ran off. George wasn’t one to normally question his boyfriend- after all, the fairy knew more about these things than he did. Dream kneeled, holding his hands up to show his lack of weapons, “Hey...”
The Sirens head snapped to him, eyes full of alarm and terror. The break of eye contact finally allowed for Sapnap to come to his senses, and he bolted to get a med-kit.

Dream’s voice softened as he reached to move his mask to the side of his head, “Hey, we’re not gonna hurt you...okay?” The Siren curled in on himself more, still seeming untrustworthy of Dream as it slowly shook its head. The blonde sighed, eyeing the wound that only seemed to get worse by the minute, “You’re hurt, right? We can help- but you’ve gotta let us…” The siren’s eyes scanned Dream, his body trembling.
“Y-you promise…?” Its voice was hoarse and full of pain, yet still held a soft and light tone that sounded slightly melodic to Dream’s ears. The fairy smiled, nodding, “I promise…”
Slowly, the siren relaxed. The spines flattened against his tail and body as tears filled his eyes. Dream edged forward, holding his hands out, “That’s it…” The Siren nervously reached back, a clawed hand slipping into Dreams. Dream slowly gripped around it and reached his opposite hand up, “See? I’m not gonna hurt you…” The siren leaned forward as it relaxed and Dream cupped his cheek, letting out a shaky sigh of relief followed by a soft sob. The fairy pulled the siren closer to his chest as George arrived with the blankets, cautiously kneeling beside them and draping the soft material over the siren's shoulders.

George spoke up, tone soft and quiet, “Do you have a name? Something we can call you?”
The siren hesitated before speaking cautiously, swallowing thickly.

“B-Bad...my name is Bad…”

-------------------

It had been several days since Bad had been pulled aboard, but the young siren had quickly made himself right at home. They had to extract the bullet- a process insanely painful for Bad- but after they did the wound finally began to close up and heal. The 3 of them watched over the Siren in shifts when he was healing, and over time the crew had learned quite a few things about him.

First of all, He wasn’t really fully Siren. His mother had been a Mermaid, while his father was a Siren. It was fairly confusing, but he simply had grown to have a mixed appearance of a Siren, but most of the abilities of Mermaids. That explained to Dream why he wasn’t with a choir that likely would have torn the net to shreds and crashed their ship in the process.

Secondly, the bullet was from being shot by the Navy. He was captured for a while but was saved by someone close to his captor who helped him escape- it had only been an accident in the getaway in which he was shot. However, when Dream made a comment about his captor being scum, Bad was quick to come to his captor’s defense. He insisted on harboring no ill will to the man, insisting he was not a bad person- but strangely gave no reason as to why he believed this.

Third of all, He seemed to be a good cook and was decent at working with fabrics- having repaired a few of the ripped sails and outfits they had. It easily gave him something fun to do around the ship.

Finally, due to his mermaid half, Bad could shift to his human form at will. His human form was...a lot more delicate looking than his siren form. His hair remained the same- ivory black down to his hips- with snow white skin and vibrant green eyes. This form made it easier for him to work around the boat, but it meant he had to borrow the others' clothes quite a bit. Which was awkward since he was 5’2, making the rest of the crew’s clothes big on him. But, they simply made do until they could get to the next port for re-supply.

As the days passed, Bad had slowly grown attached to the crew. For the first time in forever, he was willingly around people who wanted him around in return. He didn’t fear for his life at every turn, having to constantly have his guard up- a nice change from life in the ocean. So, even after the wound in his shoulder fully healed, Bad stuck around. It was like a fresh start for his life, and it was one he didn’t intend to waste.

As for the crew, they were happy to have someone new in the group. Someone new meant more hands on deck, and it wasn’t like Bad was unpleasant to have around. The young siren was sweet. He wasn’t arrogant, or rude, or unpleasant in any manner- he was playful, a bit silly, slightly motherly, and caring.
Overall, they grew attached to him, none of them opposed to his extended stay.
Dream’s eyes flickered to his crewmates. His arm draped around George's shoulders as the brunette curled into his side while Sap’s head rested in his lap. Bad curled against George, a blanket draped over him since he got cold easily. The sight was something that made a warm feeling spread in the blonde's chest. For a moment, he silently wondered.

This crew was still young. Someone new after this was inevitable, really.

So who was going to be next?

-------

The God swept away the vision in the orb, a smirk stretching across his lips.

“This seems interesting enough~”

He grabbed his red cloak from where it was draped, slipping it over his shoulders. With a snap, he was in a sleepy fishing port, groaning as he stretched out his human form.

His fingers threaded through pink locks, humming softly as red eyes fixed on the moon. Grinning, he muttered to himself.

“They should be here by dawn. I’ve got time to kill…” He glanced at a nearby tavern, bustling with people as they yelled and drunkenly sang. He drew his sword, chuckling as he looked at his reflection, “It's been a while since i’ve had a good feeding, why the hell not?” Sheathing his sword back into his hold, he hummed and started towards the Tavern, “Mortals in there are seething with anger anyway- What's a little push~”

Chapter Text

A glass smashed to the ground the moment he stepped through the door, everyone stopping as his eyes roved over the crowd. Old sailors, young navy men, pirates, merchants, farmers, young and old ladies alike froze under his gaze, unable to move even if they tried. Taking in the crowd, he let out a satisfied hum before giving a wave of his hand and heading to the bar.

Just like that the crowd was back in motion as if nothing had happened. He took a seat at the bar and took a shilling from his belt, slamming it on the table to get the bartender's attention. The burly man looked at him and he spoke firmly, “Your largest pint of rum, please.”

The bartender looked him up and down before sneering critically, “You sure you can handle it pretty boy? Ya look more like the fancy wine type-”

“I can handle myself just fine.” he snapped, narrowing his eyes and cutting the bartenders mocking off. The bartender rolled his eyes, “Lily, get the man a large mug of Rum!” He shouted.

The small barmaid beside him jumped in surprise before springing into action.

'Humans, so quick to judge…’ He thought scornfully. The young woman slid him the mug with a nervous smile and he found himself returning the expression, “Thank you. Lily, right?”

The barmaid looked surprised, a faint dust of pink decorating her cheeks, “Yes- and you?”

The God considered it for a second before finally shrugging. She was a sweet girl, might as well give his name to one of the few people he’d spare in this shithole.

“Techno,” he sipped the rum, sighing at the slight burn it left as it slipped down his throat, “Why are you here, Lily?”

Again, she looked surprised, the blush on her cheeks growing a bit more.

'Poor girl. So easy swooned by a stranger's simple interest.’

“My father owes a hefty tab here. I'm working to help him repay it…” Techno nodded slightly, it was a noble cause- one he could admire, “How much do you owe?”

“Why do you want to know?” Techno snickered, ‘So she does have some bite.’ He thought again before looking at her, “Tell me Lily, do you believe in the Human Gods? Xisuma...Amusix...Keralis?” At this, the young woman looked to be more unsettled, “W-well...yes?”

“Then I want you to do something for me.” He took an old, empty leather pouch from his belt and handed it to her, leaning in and lowering his voice.

“Take this pouch. Tonight, I want you to roast a pig. You can eat the body, but put the bloody heart in the pouch. Drop a few gold nuggets in it along with a lock of your hair, then add a few droplets of your own blood. Make sure your father is asleep before hiding the pouch somewhere in your backyard, then go back inside and shut all the curtains.” His eyes remained locked with Lily’s as he could smell fear radiating off her, spurring him on. It had been too long since he had smelled such raw fear, “State your name out loud and then what your troubles are. Then, count to 400. Don't look outside, no matter what you hear or how badly curiosity tugs at you. When you're done and it's silent outside, go and retrieve the pouch. Do all this correctly, and I promise you this,” He stood up and leaned further in, breath hitting her ear, “You’ll get all the money you need to pay off your father's debt and so much more...Do you understand?”

There was a soft noise that escaped her before she nodded quickly.

“Good. Now... run .”

As if on cue, there was a shout and a slam as a fight broke out. Lily stepped back and ran out of the bar, clutching the pouch. Techno groaned, eyes flashing with malice. The anger of the two drunkards fighting hit him full force and he drew his sword, rolling his neck to crack it.

“Now…” He downed his rum quickly before smashing the glass on the floor and climbing on the counter, shouting at the crowd, “Let's make this more interesting!!!” He stamped his foot and just like that the atmosphere in the room shifted. Overwhelming rage and bloodthirst filled the patrons and workers of the Tavern and soon enough screams filled the room. They tore and scratched at each other in pure anger, eyes full of fury and fire.

Instantly, Techno felt like a young God again. Fuck, he needed to do this more. To hell with what Xisuma said, Mortals might have been his and Amu’s creations, but humans were practically bred for the rage and blood shed Techno lived for. They didn't know how to go even a decade before going to war, and how easily a simple wave of thought made the entire crowd turn on each other just proved that.

Would this get him in trouble? Probably.

But as he sensed the first drops of blood hitting the floor, Techno found it in himself unable to care- hopping down and joining the chaos.

------

There's the sound of water hitting the side of the boat and wood creaking around him. It was nauseating- feeling the boat rock back and forth as it was tossed by the careless waves. He felt all his senses heightening, leaving him overwhelmed. The cold iron clamp around his ankle felt like ice against his skin, the soft mattress like quick sand and strands of long, damp hair leaving a tingly, stinging sensation on his skin.

His eyelids were heavy, his body trembling and breath ragged as he struggled to remain conscious. Something was wrong with him- so, so, terribly wrong...

He just didn't know what.

His eyelids were heavy, his body trembling and breath ragged as he struggled to remain conscious.

The door squeaked as it opened, swift footsteps striding into the room. A heavily accented voice ranted, “-With all do respect, this process takes time. Time that you need to give him alone-!”

“I have given him time alone! Days in fact! But I want to see my pearl!!” A loud voice snapped, the noise piercing his ears and making them ring. He whined loudly and the accented voice shushed the loud voice, “Quiet!! He's still incredibly sensitive!”

He felt a presence behind him and a gentle hand stroked his cheek. The loud voice spoke again, only more hushed now, “Is...there really nothing I can do to help? I...” They took a deep breath, “I don't like seeing him in pain like this…”

Another pair of footsteps sounded in the room, “You could let him free.” A third voice spoke, sounding male but having a distinctly feminine tone, “It would end the process entirely and instantly and-”

“No. No way in hell- he’s mine.” the loud voice stated firmly, as if his word was final. The third voice however seemed undeterred, “Consider it, he's not an animal and he's not property! He has the right to freedom, not to be held captive and put on display for your eyes only like your personal trophy!”

“Excuse me?! He- he's not captive or a trophy, he's happy here- with me! A6d, tell him! He is happy here!”

The accented voice, A6d, spoke again, “I'm sorry but...I agree with Finn. He's clearly quite scared of us and unhappy- I mean, you have him chained to the bed because he kept running-”

“Wha- you two-” the loud voice stammered and sputtered before growling, screaming in frustration.

“Get out!! Both of you!”

He cried out in pain as the voice pierced his eardrums and he covered them, curling into a fetal position as tears pricked his eyes. 2 pairs of steps rushed out and the door slammed shut as he sobbed.

There were several moments of silence as his ears rang and head throbbed in pain.

A quiet sob sounded and footsteps approached him, walking around to his side of the bed.

“You...you're happy here...You love it here-” They muttered under their breath. Their tone sounded like they were only trying to convince themselves, “You're happy with me -” The person crawled in the bed, laying beside him. They brushed his bangs from his eyes before resting a warm hand on his cheek. He cracked his eyes open and through blurred vision he took in the person's appearance.

A young male with messy, disheveled hair black as a ravens feather, eyes as blue as the sky, tan skin, a shaky smile, and face streaked with tears. He swept away a stray tear, “You love me, right Bad? A-and you're happy here, with me…? Right…?” He sounded desperate, like he was begging. The name slipped from his lips before he could stop it, his own voice hoarse.

“S-Skeppy…?”

“Please...please say Yes…”

“I-i...I…”

Bad woke with a start, gasping sharply as he shot up. His face felt wet with tears- like he'd been crying- and his head ached painfully.

He jumped as there was a soft knock at the door, “Hey Bad? We're approaching the port, so get ready!” Sapnaps voice was a blessing to the Sirens' ears as he let out a sigh of relief.

'Just...just a dream…’

He put his hand over his heart, feeling it thundering in his chest before he quickly called out, “Alright, give me a moment!”

As he stepped out of his room he took a deep breath of fresh air, smiling. The boat had just docked that dawn and the sounds of the busy crowds excited him, rocking on his feet as he waited for the bridging plank to be lowered. He was watching Sap start setting it up when a hand touched his arm, getting his attention. Bad looked to see Dream, curious as the blonde slipped on his mask- 

Why exactly did he wear that? He wasn't exactly unattractive and he didn't seem to find the thing comfortable. It looked old, made of birch wood and painted white with eyes and a smile cut into it, but the paint was peeling and the wood was chipped- it really couldn't have felt good against his skin...

Before he could question it, the other male spoke up, "Bad, have you been at a port or market before?"

The siren paused, thinking to himself. Far in the fast, when he was 11- maybe 12- he remembered running thought ports and markets...but he barely remembered much about what it was like. Other than that, He'd seen ports before, but only through the porthole of his room while captured, and even then it was barely glimpsed. He shook his head and Dream hummed, "Alright well- I want to give you something. You aren't exactly the...scariest or most intimidating person," The blonde gestured to Bad and the young siren huffed, rolling his eyes, "So you need to keep this with you just in case." Dream held out a leather belt with a dagger sheath attached, along with a crystalline looking dagger.

It glittered under the bright sun, having a glowing green shine to it and a bronze hilt carved like wood wrapped in a red cloth. He gapped, "Did you make this?"

"Yep, same way I made George's glasses."

"Woah…"

Dream shrugged, stepped forward to wrap the belt around Bads waist, "It's not a big deal- just a family talent and trade, y'know..." The blonde hummed, "Actually, that dagger is the first thing I ever made out of crystal so my name might be carved into it still- When we're back at sea I'll engrave it again with your name instead." He ranted slightly and Bad tore his gaze from the dagger, looking at the older male as he fastened the belt tightly around the siren's waist and stepped back, "Now, you do know how to fight with a dagger right? Or at least defend yourself?"

Bad blanked.

He didn't- he never even held a dagger before. Yet, something in the way Dream looked at him- like he expected a no- forced the answer out of Bad quicker than he meant to.

"Of course I do! I'm not completely helpless!"

Dream, while looking pleasantly surprised, snickered, "I never said you were, but alright," Bad saw Dreams eyes soften behind the mask as the taller male grabbed his shoulder and gave it a gentle squeeze, "Just...be careful okay? You remember what you discussed with George right?"

Bad bit the inside of his cheek. This was one of the few things that annoyed him about Dream, George, and Sap. He was around the same age as them, yet they treated him like a baby and It was irritating. Yes, he knew they were just looking after his well-being- after all he spent most of his life in the deep open ocean, not the land or anything remotely close to it- but now this was becoming a hassle. 

"Don't stray too far from the docks, don't let my guard down, suspect everyone, be back at the boat before sunset and stay away from navy officers." He recited quickly with an annoyed expression.

"Good." Dream paused, seeming to take in his look as he took out a small pouch of coins and put it in Bads free hand before speaking, "Bad, I know this is annoying- but you have to understand. Your species? It's high on the market and we just don't want to risk you being captured again. You've got to promise you'll please be careful and follow our advice out there…"

Bad took a deep breath, sighing with a gentle smile, "Alright...I promise."

Dream stopped again, staring at Bad for a second before he was called by George.

"Oh Dream~ Last to the market has to pay for the first round of drinks later!!!"

Dream snapped his head towards the Prince with a sputter, already seeing him and Sap sprinting to the market, "Wha- No fair!!" He laughed before taking off after them, leaving Bad by himself.

The siren looked at the coin purse in his hand as he sheathed the crystal dagger in its hilt. He felt a little bit guilty for lying to Dream about knowing how to use the weapon, but then again was he really going to need it?

All he had to do was find a clothing shop or stall and buy himself some properly fitting stuff to wear and after that he could look around as he pleased. Seemed simple enough, so he doubted he'd ever need it.

------

He was wrong. Very, very wrong.

Turns out finding a clothing stall or shop with outfits that fit someone of his stature without it being a dress was actually quite difficult, and on top of that the town seemed to be a lot more of a maze that he thought it would be.

As Bad hit another dead end, he groaned in frustration. What street was he on now? They all just seemed to meld together by this point. Had he passed that chicken pen before? That butcher shop had seemed familiar- or did it? Bad whined softly, rubbing his eyes as he reached and played with the stray pieces of long black hair that hung in front of his face in an attempt to focus.

“Are you lost?” A deep, almost monotone voice spoke and Bad jumped, turning to look at the owner of the voice. His forest green eyes met blood red and he stepped back cautiously, hand going to the dagger at his waist. The stranger's eyes flickered to the dagger and he gave an amused chuckle, “Relax, I'm not going to hurt you.”

Unconvinced, Bad dug his heels into the ground as he felt cornered and small under the man's gaze. Paranoid thoughts filled his mind, making his stomach sink.

He was out of his element. His entire life he'd been able to just swim away or use his natural defenses to protect himself. His voice, his tail, his claws and spikes, everything. But in his human form, he was small, weak, and vulnerable. He had no defense at all against this man- dammit, why did he lie about knowing how to use the dagger? Dream wouldn't have minded teaching him if he had just asked!

Rapidly, he took in the stranger's form. Over 6ft, long pink hair tied over his broad shoulders, skin unnaturally pale, strong arms and sturdy form, blood red eyes…

He wore a gold circlet and was clean cut like a noble, wearing an elegant red velvet cape and a silk red vest over a white dress shirt- tied together by black riding pants with the cuffs tucked into black boots. A sharp broad sword that was attached to his hip glinted in the sunlight and man's hand wrapped around the hilt, a boastful smirk stretching across his face.

As his eyes narrowed on Bad, the grip around his sword handle tightening as if he was going to unsheath it, making the Sirens heart leap into his throat as a flinched back.

The man snorted and rolled his eyes, hand leaving the hilt, “Your quite the jumpy one, huh? I can smell the fear rolling off you…”

He stepped forward and Bad jolted, unsheathing the dagger to strike the stranger. Without warning, the man caught his wrist and squeezed slightly painfully, making Bad yelp as he dropped the dagger.

The man caught it and tisked, shaking his head, "Real smart." He inspected the dagger, "Crystal huh? Could've done some real damage with this- granted, you would've just pissed me off rather than kill me but still." Bad struggled, starting to kick now, "Let go!!"

"Will-do, just one second-" There was a pause, as if the man recognized something.

He let Bad go and turned to him, his once amused expression now hardened, "Where did you get this dagger."

Bad shrunk back. The look on the man's face was unreadable and it unnerved him. Something deep down told him he couldn't lie or avoid this question, "M-my friend gifted it to me…"

"Hm..."

The man was quiet for a few moments before he huffed and flipped the blade around, handing it back to the siren, "I'll ask you one more time. Are you lost?"

Bad looked between the man and the dagger, reaching for it cautiously. When the man didn't move, Bad snatched it back and averted his eyes, "Yes…"

"Where are you going? Maybe I could help?"

Bad looked at the stranger in surprise, looking at him suspiciously, "Why? I don't know you at all…"

The man shrugged, "I'm bored. Do you want my help or not?"

Blinking a few times, Bad sighed and gave in, "Yes please- but I want your name first."

The man smirked, stepping forward, "You can call me Techno…" Without Bad even realizing, Techno took a lock of his black hair between his fingers and hummed, "And what can I call you, little fish? "

Bad froze, eyes widening.

There was no way this stranger knew. It had to be a coincidence- that was it.

He swallowed a lump in his throat and took a deep breath, "Bad. And don't call me that, please…" Techno snorted and rolled his eyes, letting go and stepping back, "Well Bad, care to tell me where you're headed?"

---

Despite their rocky start, Techno had proved to be good company. While he was a bit scary at times, it turned out he was rather tame and had plenty of good stories. Stories that Bad liked listening to as Techno guided him around and got his clothes before walking around the town and market. He'd gotten a chocolate muffin at some point too- one that he admits he almost cried over how good it was.

However, as the sun set and moon had risen Bad had barely noticed. So when they reached the docks, he finally realized his mistake.

"Bad!!" He heard Dream's voice snap and he turned to it quickly. Before he could process it, he was yanked away from Techno and there was the shrill scrape of metal. He stumbled back into George with a yelp and immediately the brunette began checking him for injuries.

Quickly, he squirmed free and was shocked to see Techno and Dream holding their swords to each other's throats. While Dream's expression was unreadable behind his mask, Techno had a look alike to feeling mildly inconvenienced.

"Dream, what a pleasant surprise-"

"Shove it, piggy." Dream snapped and Bad shivered. He had never heard such resentment in the captain's voice, and to hear it for the first time made his gut twist in fear, "Why are you here?"

"Simple; your low on crew mates and need more hands on deck, so I've come to offer my services."

"Bullshit- it's always something more with you. And what makes you think I want you anywhere near my crew- much less as a part of it?"

Techno tisked, chuckling, "What? Can't a man be bored? And plus, I think you know exactly why you'll let me join you."

The two held eye contact for several moments, nobody wanting to move and risk breaking the tension.

The sword in Dream's hand shook and he growled softly, lowering his sword and sheathing it, "Fine. But if you do anything to hurt any of them-" He gestured to George, Bad, and Sap, who stared in shock, "I swear, Immortal or not, I will castrate your sorry ass..." Dream growled out, voice dead serious before turning and storming back to the boat, gripping the hilt of his sword so tightly his knuckles were turning white.

Sap muttered a curse under his breath before running after Dream, Techno casually striding behind them with a satisfied smirk.

George and Bad stood in place, shocked.

"I...This is my fault, isn't it?" Bad whispered, and George shook his head. If he knew anything about Dream, it's that the fairy preferred to keep his secrets. His past was a mystery to the rest of them, so Bad couldn't have possibly known.

He just wished he was a bit more open though, as now even George was curious as to why Dream reacted the way he did. It was no use to push now though, so he just simply wrapped an arm around Bads shoulders and smiled, "He'll get over it, I promise. Let's go make sure your new clothes fit now, alright?"

"I...guess…"

Chapter Text

The memory was horribly fresh in his mind despite how long ago it was and how much Dream wanted to forget it. 

The iron blade was hovering just inches from the back of his neck, his scalp burning as they pulled his long hair roughly. There were a dozen eyes on him, but all he could sense were the holes his mother and father burnt into him, full of shame and distaste towards their failure of a son.

His body shook and ached, his heart squeezing as he willed it not to break. Mentally, Dream was scolding himself. He felt like a damn child when he heard his sentence; wanting to scream and cry and beg for their mercy, their forgiveness. He wanted to promise he'd be good, promise never to open his mouth again, promise to do as they'd tell him from now on…

But he knew it wouldn't matter. He might have been their son, but in their eyes he was replaceable. They didn't care- they never cared, and he was just too blind to see it.

So Dream was stubborn. Even as his impending doom loomed over him- his wings and arms tied to his back, body beaten and bruised, having been tortured for days...He stared right back at his parents with defiance.

Secretly, as he stared back into his father's glare, he searched. He searched and hoped that somewhere in those cold, angry eyes he would find some hint of remorse. Some hint that he cared even the slightest bit…

But it was nothing but false hope, as his father nodded to the guards.

Dreams knew this was it. This was the moment he had mentally prepared for days and nights. He thought he could handle it. Thought he could bite back the screams and the tears, not giving them the satisfaction of his suffering.

The smell of smoke hits his nose as the iron knife slices through his hair, singeing the ends and making sure it would never grow past that point ever again. A mental blow. A symbol among his species signally you’ve been disowned by all of fae-kind for the rest of your life. That you were unwelcome and hated...

But that wasn't what he was waiting for. It was what was after his hair.

The sword is brought down next and ever so slowly his wings are hacked away from his back, taking some blood, skin, and even some muscle tissue with them.

His back is burning with a pain he's never felt before and the screams are ripping themselves from his throat before he can stop them- actually, he can barely register his own screams until his throat starts flaring with pain. He's struggling as he pleas for them to stop or just kill him, but he knows his cries of pain are falling on deaf ears.

There's a soft thud, and all Dream can do is cry as the searing hot blood flows down his back. His once magnificent emerald wings laying limp, bloody, and draining of color on the floor along with the lengths of long blonde hair cut from his head.

His heart shudders as the muscles in his back that once controlled his wings twitched and pulsed, trying to flex and flap appendages that were no longer there. His empty stomach twisted as he felt the blood pooling under him- sticky and warm. It lurched and punched up his throat in an attempt to puke, dry heaving as he trembled. 

His eyes focused on the blood as he grew dizzy and light-headed. It was a dark red- almost like squid ink as it smeared and stained his skin. It was a color that, as it amassed under him in a morbid puddle, he knew he would never forget the sight of.

The edges of his vision grew dark as he was grabbed by his arms and dragged off to the forest, the world around him blurring. He could tell as his body grew colder that he was losing too much blood.

So he briefly wondered- Is this how he would die? Disowned, bearing the marks of shame, and stripped of his title? Bleeding out on the cold forest floor with nobody around that would care enough to bury his body? To give him a proper burial? To cry over him?

…

He was dropped on the dirt ground, barely conscious. His blood was mixing with the dirt as he laid limp, unwilling to fight any longer. He was so, so exhausted. He wanted sleep, even if just a wink. His body hurt so much, he'd fought so hard, he was starving and dehydrated...he deserved just a little bit of sleep.

Just a little bit, to stop the pain for a second...

"Dream…?"

Just...sleep…

"Dream…"

Ignore the voice, just-

"Dream!!"

His eyes snapped open and he could see a figure on top of him in the dark room, but he couldn't make out features in his panic. They grasped his shoulders, shaking him awake. His heart was racing, the adrenaline pumping through his system making him act faster than he could register. Reaching, he grabbed the person by their shoulders and pushed them down beside him, rolling over on top of them. His instincts were in full control and the person yelped in pain as he kept a rough grip on their shoulders, digging his nails into soft flesh as their hands scrambled to hit his chest.

He couldn't think, breathing shakily while the scars on his back burned as if they were fresh. All his mind screamed was danger as he pinned the person down under him.

A voice spoke up, strangled but soft.

"Dream- Dream calm down!"

Why was that voice so familiar…?

"Dream it's me, please- just- take deep breaths for me-"

Unconsciously he followed the order, inhaling deeply as he tried to pace his breaths. Slowly, his ears centered on the sound of water and creaking of wood. Was he on a boat?

His eyes darted elsewhere around the room, adjusting to the darkness. It was the captain's quarters. His room. He wasn't in the forest. The pain on his back dulled a bit at the realization but still simmered.

Of course he was, it had been so, so many years since that had happened.

But if he was in his room…

"D-Dream…?"

He looked to the empty side of the bed.

Where was…?

"Dream look at me…"

There was a soft hand on his cheek and for the first time, he became aware of the cold wetness there. Had he been crying?

He turned a wide-eyed gaze at the figure under him and finally he could really see the person.

His breath hitched as it dawned on him, heart-squeezing as he took in disheveled brown hair and blue eyes. Dream let go and scrambled away from George, covering his mouth as his back hit the wall by the bed. The other male sat up and the shirt slipped down his shoulders. Even in the dark Dream could see the angry red marks his nails had left there, and more tears slipped down his face as guilt twisted his gut.

He had hurt him.

He hurt George.

God, he thought he'd finally gotten rid of the night terrors- thought he was finally okay now. It had been so long since he had one this bad and because of it, he hurt George.

"I'm s-sorry-" His voice cracked, sounding broken as he whimpered. The brunette felt his heartache at how distressed Dream was. Sap had told him about these episodes Dream would have, but he never knew it could be this bad.

"Hey- hey hey hey…" George leaned forward and reached out to him, putting a hand on his knee, "Dream…"

The fairy shook his head rapidly, curling up and pressing further back into the wall as fresh tears slipped down his face, "Oh Amu- fuck I- I hurt you- I'm so sorry-"

"It's alright Dream, you didn't mean to...I'm not upset with you, I'm fine…"

"No it's not-"

George leaned forward, arms wrapping around Dreams neck as he hugged him tightly, "It is, Dream…"

The fairy hesitated for a moment before slowly slipping his arms around the Prince's middle, pulled him against him as he buried his face in his shoulder and cried.

He held George like he felt he'd disappear, mumbling a muffled, jumbled mess of words that consisted of "Sorry" and "Don't deserve you" as George shushed him, a hand going to thread through Dreams hair. For several minutes, the pair stayed like this in the dark, one comforting the other.

Slowly, Dream calmed down and his grip loosened, allowing George to adjust himself so that he laid against the blonde's chest.

"Feel a bit better now?" George asked quietly.

"A bit…" Dream mumbled, voice low and hoarse from crying. He silently hoped no one below deck had heard what had happened- he'd hate to have been the cause of Sap or Bad losing sleep.

"Do you wanna talk about it…?"

Without hesitation, Dream muttered, "No…just...not really…" George nodded, and just like that the subject was dropped and Dream was left to his thoughts.

He really had thought he was past these episodes, but it seemed they had come back. He wondered to himself if it had anything to do with Techno showing up.

Seeing him- talking to him...it had been so surreal. Dream had half expected the God to disappear the moment he blinked, but no, he hadn't.

He wished he did.

He remembered something burning inside him when he saw Techno with Bad. What was that? Anger? Fear? Sadness?

Maybe Jealousy…?

No. Maybe he was just too protective of the Siren and extremely wary of Techno. He had every reason to be after all.

After all the God had done, he couldn't believe he had the audacity to just- show up! Out of nowhere, too! He-

Dream shook his head lazily, pulling himself from his thoughts. Now wasn't the time to dwell on it, he could think about it later.

His eyes flickered to George's shoulders, seeing the nail marks having started to fade. He hummed and leaned forward, pulling the brunette up a bit so he could press his lips to the mark. He pressed soft, lazy kisses on the marks, making George snort and chuckle.

Tiredly, he spoke up, "What're you doing?"

"Kissin' it better." Dream responded like it was obvious, and George laughed, "You are such a kid sometimes..."

Dream felt a smile tugging his lips as he pulled back, feeling like his normal self again, "Yea? Well, you're the one dating me, so I'd say you love me despite it."

George rolled his eyes, snuggling against the fairy as he yawned, "Maybe just a little bit…"

Dream felt his heart skip at that, feeling the prince relax slowly relax as he fell asleep. He let out a soft sigh, eyelids getting heavy as well. The pain in his back had ebbed, and now it felt as it was supposed to: simply a memory. A scar.

And that's all it would be.

------

Drip. Drip. Drip .

Water leaked from the ceiling of the cell, his eyes following each drop. The air was freezing around him, making him shiver as his teeth chattered a bit. He pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose, taking shaky breaths.

There was the soft tapping of footsteps approaching the cell, but it wasn't like he cared. It was probably just the guards coming to pester him again, so why bother. It didn't matter.

The footsteps stopped in front of his cell as he suspected, but he wasn't expecting the silence. He ignored it for a few moments, but eventually, he couldn't help his morbid curiosity anymore.

His orange eyes flickered over to the person and he snorted in surprise.

"Skeppy. What a delightful fucking surprise." The other man's blue eyes bore into him, looking like he didn't want to be here either. He sneered, "It's been a while, how are you?" His voice was laced with sarcasm, burning a bit inside at the sight of the other man. He couldn't believe this asshole really had the nerve to show his face to him.

"I need your help-"

"You need my help?!" He snapped, standing up and looking at Skeppy in disbelief. He let out a huff of a laugh, "You think after 2 fucking years- After not even visiting me all this time- you can just walk in here and ask for my help???"

There was silence, and Skeppy faltered, heart-squeezing. Maybe this hadn't been such a good idea. Of course, he was still angry with him- Oh Amusix, he really should have visited- or he shouldn't have come at all...

But he needed him. He was the only one who could help with this.

"Skep, you cannot be this stupid!"

"Please just- just hear me out?"

There was a pause. His tone was strained and he sounded desperate.

He sighed, narrowing his eyes on Skeppy as he crossed his arms, "Fine. But this better be good."

Skeppy took a deep breath, "I need help finding someone- Someone important to me...You're the only person I know who can track him down." He quirked a brow.

"How so?"

"Any way you can. Tracking, spying- fuck, hunt him down if you want but I want him back alive and in one piece!!"

Now Skeppy had his interest.

"You have a sketch?" Skeppy nodded, taking a paper from his pocket and handing it over.

He snatched it from his hands and unfolded it, looking. The person looked like a cute boy with long straight hair. There was little notes to the side, black hair, green eyes, fair skin…

"Why do you wanna find him?"

"That's none of your business." The other man snapped, and he rolled his eyes, "Fine. But what's in it for me."

Skeppys eyes darkened a bit, "Simple. Your execution date is in 2 weeks. If you agree to do this, I can order them to lift it. And if you're successful, I can give you enough money to live comfortably for the rest of your life."

He blinked, surprised.

"but if you don't…" Skeppys hand grabbed the front of his shirt and pulled him against the bars, "then by midday tomorrow, your neck will be stretched at the gallows with the pull of a lever."

He grabbed Skeppy's wrist and forced him to let go of his shirt, growling a bit. There was silence again, until slowly he began to laugh, a smirk stretching across his lips, "Oh, I'm soooo scared…"

Skeppy grinned, silently thanking the gods that he still remembered his humor after so long. The name was right on the tip of his tongue as he held a hand through the bars.

"So, do we have a deal...Spifey?"

Spifey grinned, grabbing his hand and shaking it, eyes reflecting red in the lighting, "Skep, you crazy bastard- Of fucking course."

Chapter Text

At the crack of dawn, Bad was up and moving. He was always the first person up, wanting to start cooking while the others were still asleep.

He crept from his room to the kitchen, washing his hands before beginning to prepare the meal. He sang as he worked and his soft voice drifted through the halls, reaching the ears of a certain crewmate.

Sapnap sat up groggily, short hair a tousled mess as his ears focused on the melodic voice. Almost as if hypnotized, he crawled from bed and stumbled to the kitchen. He braced himself against the doorway and his eyes searched the room until they met the owner of the voice.

Bad stood by the stove in his own little world as he cooked, the simmering of the fish in the pan accompanying him.

Bad stopped as he heard the floorboards creak, turning to see his crewmate leaning against the door. He felt heat rise to his cheeks when he saw the cloudy look in his eyes that started to dissipate and the state of dress he was in. The noirette only wore ripped shorts, the absence of his bandanna letting his bangs hang over his eyes as his hair was a mess.

The pupils of his eyes were expanded larger than a normal humans as his gaze fell on Bad, lips parted slightly.

Bads stomach churned, his feeding instincts almost kicking up at the sight of the disheveled man, continuing to sing against his own will. His own head started to cloud as Sap stumbled closer, a fumble of feet almost causing him to fall right into Bad as he braced his hands on the counter behind him.

The siren's voice hitched as he felt the warmth of Saps body right against his, all too aware of the sweet taste of toxins in his own mouth. He was so close and so, so hungry. It would be so easy to just…

When had he gotten so close?

Saps lips were temptingly close to his own when the smell of burnt fish hit his nose. He leaned in to kiss him and his breath hitched, body shaking as his lips met the man's. He fought the instinctive urge to open his mouth and pull Sap closer, heart pounding against his ribcage as he braced his hands against Saps chest. Using all his strength, he pushed Sap back and grabbed the pan off the stove, cringing at the loud noise it made as Sap fell to the floor.

As soon as the pan was off the fire he gathered the toxin in his mouth and spat it on the floor, turning to his crewmate. The spit hissed, sizzling on the wood planks as it melted away- reminding him of the acidic fate his crewmate would found himself.

Sap sat up, rubbing his head as it was finally clearing. He groaned softly, "What?" Voice groggy from sleep, he looked at Bad in confusion, "Bad? Why am in the kitchen?"

The siren laughed nervously, "You ah...I was singing and forgot that I really... really shouldn't with people around…" The pirate made an 'o' shape with his mouth before his expression morphed into something more worried, "Wait- I didn't do anything right? You're okay?"

Bad shook his head frantically, "Nonono-! I'm- I'm fine- are YOU okay? You're the one who...y'know…" Sap chuckled shakily and stood up, wobbling, "I'm fine, my ass-"

"Language-"

" Butt just hurts from the fall."

Bad nodded, sighing in relief before very nervously going back to cooking, “That's...good. Good…” Sap watched tiredly as he moved, walking to lean on the table as he did. His nerves were still wracked by the rude awakening, but other than that he began to slowly calm his heart as he walked. The siren moved gracefully through the kitchen, each movement fluent and seemingly accented by a half-twirl or a skip every now and then. It was like watching an amateur ballerina, and the thought stretched a soft smile across his lips. Under any other circumstance, Sap would've thought Bad was royalty and tried to sweep him off his feet in an instant in the same fashion Dream met George. With his long ivory black hair soft to the touch, unmarked fair skin, and lively green eyes framed by almost feminine lashes, it was an easy mistake to make.

Honestly, he couldn't believe Bad was real at all. Standing there with a shirt twice his size- one that Sap recognized as his own that he'd given to the siren- slipping off his shoulders and brown shorts. With a personality almost as sweet as sugar and pure as snow, it was hard to believe Bad had chosen to stay with them, of all people.

Yet he knew Bad his own hardships- whether he wanted to talk about them or not. The bullet hadn't gotten in his shoulder by a slim chance of shot, and you didn’t obsess over someone in the fashion that his captor did...but Sap wasn't going to force the answer from him. Bad would be ready in time, just like Dream would, just like he would.

Something warmed in Saps chest. There was something oddly domestic about the way the crew worked, even more in the bond he'd formed with the Siren.

It was just...domestic. Familial. That was all he could really use to describe it- although he scoffed at the idea.

Domestic wasn't something he could do. It was something he gave up on a long time ago. Not that he had a personal problem with it- he would have loved something like that. Settling down with someone he loved, maybe have or adopt a kid, maybe on a little farm…

He dreamt of that. He wanted that.

But he just couldn't.

Life was cruel, and that's just how it was.

So for now, he'd just settle for this. This ship, this crew, this life, this odd little family.

He didn't mind it and he was content with this.

The noirette ran his fingers through his hair and took a deep breath to pull himself from his thoughts before grinning, "How do you manage to look so angelic every morning?"

Bad rolled his eyes, feeling blood rush to his face at the comment. He was grateful that what happened hadn't affected anything too much, and he was used to Saps flirting at this point. It was almost routinely endearing.

Shaking his head, he focused on the food again, "I don't know." He said simply before glancing at Sap over his shoulder, "Maybe it's the genes? Or perhaps just the fact I'm the combination of two species that rely's on their attractiveness to lure prey or stay alive?"

Sap scoffed before chuckling, "Or maybe it's just you."

The siren froze at that, something stirring in him. A pit formed in his stomach once again, his head swimming a bit.

"Or maybe it's just you."

Said so matter of factly. Where had he heard that before? It seemed so familiar…

He shook his head again and chuckled, brushing it off, "Oh haha. That's sweet of you, but I think it's just the second thing."

At that, silence took over the kitchen again- comfortable, lovely silence.

After a bit, Sap noticed Bads gaze trail out the window. He looked almost sad. Something distant in his eyes made Saps heart ache a bit.

"Do you miss swimming?"

Sap took a shot in the dark and Bad looked surprised, before smiling sadly, "Now that you ask...yea, quite a lot more that I'd like to admit, though…"

"Then why don't you take a dip?"

Bad snorted, "Oh please. You know Dream would have my head- it's dangerous. I could get spotted, or tangled in a net…" He paused before snickering to himself, “Well, another net that is.”

A memory flashed in Saps head, a beautiful lagoon he and Dream had known about a little bit into the island, "No- I don't mean here. There's a lagoon a bit deeper into the island. I've been a few times and so has Dream. It's real pretty and there's hardly anyone there, so it's perfect!"

Bad lit up at the notion, "Could we go? Today?" He asked hopefully. Saps smile widened, "I could ask Dream, but if he says it's okay then sure…" he paused, "Breakfast first though."

As Sap said that, he'd never seen the Siren more excited.

Good. He looked better happy anyway, and Sap would do anything to keep it that way.

His family's happiness was the top of his list.

------

"Do you have any idea where he was last spotted?" Spifey’s voice was clear as he laced his boots, Skeppy waiting on the other side of the door.

"A6d spotted him in the port of Lesbos with some guys with pink hair- and speaking of him, I'll be sending him and Finn with you." The hunter guaffed, rolling his eyes, "The last thing I need is Finn slowing me down with those stupid disguises and needing to look 'presentable'" He walked out of the dressing room, adjusting his coat, "I'll take A6d, but not him."

"Well too damn bad. The person you're hunting is part siren, so you're going to need Finn's expertise on this one. Plus you know how those two are."

"No-"

"This isn't a fucking request, it's an order Spifey." Skeppy snapped.

The pair glared at each other, both unwilling to back down until Spifey finally huffed.

"Fine. But you tell Finn he better cut it with the stupid makeup or I'm-"

"Going to throw it overboard? I'd like to see you try." Their heads turning to see the light brunette standing at the door, A6d behind him. It appeared the cloth he wore over his eyes had been changed recently, no thanks to Finn's probable nagging. It was now the same jet black as his hair and rest of his outfit.

Finn looked just as youthful and handsome as ever, his curly hair fluffed and blue eyes still striking and lustrous like a young noblewoman. Everything about him was the same Spifey as remembered it, and honestly the hunter wasn't surprised. He only wondered if Finn and A6d were as attached at the hip as they used to be. The noirette had always been the sturdy rock in Finn's ocean since they were young despite their social status', and it would be nice to see that hadn't changed.

"Finn! Still a little princess I see?" He teased, and Finn chuckled slightly, "Damn right I am. You still the same sarcastic asshole?"

"Yep~"

"Good. Wouldn't have it any other way."

Skeppy clapped his hands to get the room's attention, and it did. His eyes roved over the room and he smiled, "Now that we're all here...let's get sailing. There’s a few others we need to pick up- one last stop before we begin the search..." His eyes moved over to Spifey again, “You might actually know them.”

Chapter Text

When the meeting concluded, Finn was the first out, A6d following close behind.

'What a stupid plan…' He thought to himself, 'Why won't Skep just give this up?'

A6d felt the thoughts thrumming in his head and he put a hand on Finn's shoulder, making the shorter man stop and turn to his companion, "You're angry."

The statement was simple. So matter-of-fact and coldly stated with a thick French accent and a blank expression that to anyone else sounded insensitive. But to Finn, those two words meant a thousand. There was a soft, genuine tone in his voice that said it all. He was concerned, plain and simple.

It was the same for A6d. Finn didn’t need to say a word to show how he felt at that moment, his body language told more than his words could have in that moment. His hair was frizzed, his walk was more of a stride and his feet hit the ground less than delicately, his cheeks were slightly reddened- He was frustrated. Angry. And A6d could tell why.

"It's about the hunt, isn't it?"

The shorter man sighed and smiled weakly. A6d knew him all too well, there wasn’t any point in lying, "My room, let's go. We'll talk there."

They made their way around the Navy ship quickly, only stopping once inside the room. Finn shut and locked the door before turning, sitting on his bed and burying his face in his palms, "Angry- really doesn't cover how I feel right now Sixy."

The bed beside him dipped and an arm draped around his shoulders, pulling him to lean against the other man. He curled against the noirettes chest with a soft sigh, "You know how I feel about this. I can't help but feel upset about all this. He’s not an animal, he's a living being like me! and I sure as hell wouldn't want to be locked up like that!"

"Then why are we helping with this?"

"Because Skep won't stop dangling that 'you owe me' shit in front of me! One time was enough because he did save my ass, but after I fulfilled that I did what I had to because it was what I believed in!!" Pushing off, he stood up and flailed his arms in frustration while A6d paused. What had Finn done? He didn't remember why he'd gotten arrested as it was a rare moment that him and Finn had been separated, but now he felt he needed to know if he was going to help.

"And yes, I got arrested for it- but just because he fucking bailed me out doesn't mean I owe him shit when I didn’t ask him to, much less does it make me want to help him hunt down Bad!!" He snapped and took a deep breath before grabbing a pillow and screaming into it, making A6d chuckle. Finn huffed and ran a hand through his hair, "Why is he so obsessed with this anyway? Yes, Bad is a rare crossbreed but that's never mattered to Skeppy before! He's never been so obsessed with something before and I can't put a finger down on why…!"

A6d sighed and extended his hand, as if beckoning Finn closer, "Alright, I think it's time for you to take a breather before we discuss this further. Your mind is cluttered with emotion and I can feel it, Finn."

There was a moment of hesitation that flickered across the young man's face as he stared at the noirettes open palm before walking closer. He reached out, the way his smaller hand slotted against A6d’s perfectly bringing him a sense of relaxation as he let A6d pull him in again, scooting further back on the bed to let the other man lay against him. Almost instantly, he felt the calming effects of A6d's aura and relaxed, eyes fluttering shut as he paid attention to the way his body perfectly fit against the others. Perfect like puzzle pieces. Perfect like Bees and honey, like fish and water, like yin and yang- it was perfect, and serene, and just right. 

He nodded off, face nuzzled in A6d’s abdomen and arms. A6d smiled and ran his hands down Finn's back, stopping as he felt the center. He could feel the center of his aura under there, and after so long it was as easy to find as it was his own.

'Time for a bit of soul searching…'

With the pull and flick of his wrist, the soft blue orb was in his hand. It flickered in his hand like a flame and his gaze softened at the sight of it. How easily he was able to do this was only a cruel reminder of what he was and what Finn had done so long ago.

"I'll trade anything!" The young blue-eyed boy begged. He couldn't have been older than 16, and for that A6d pitied him. To want such bloodthirsty vengeance. To lose one's childish innocence at such an age.

It was always something to be pitied.

But also something to find foolish and idiotic.

He shook his head. Now was not the time to reminisce over deeds past and done, not when there was so little time to plan at hand. A6d's other hand left the soft curls they rested in and cupped the ball of light carefully. He pressed his thumbs into it a bit and Finn made a soft noise under him. He moved them up and silently searched, ignoring the sweetest little noises that Finn was making in favor of searching for the memory.

'Where where where- aha!'

He stopped at a specific frame in time, focusing on it.

He could see the door to Skeppy’s room. Finn looked troubled as he opened it, holding something tightly in his hand. He stepped in the room and shut the door before rushing to the bed. Bad sat there, green eyes curious but distant and cloudy, expression lost and exhausted. A6d could hear Finn’s voice.

“There's no more time I’m sorry- we have to get you out of here now.”
Unfurling his palm, he knelt by Bad’s ankle and held up the key, the silver glinting in the light.

“Oh Finn…” A6d muttered to himself, watching him remove the chain from the Siren’s ankle and stuff it in his pocket. He could tell his hands were shaking as he stood and scooped up the siren in his arms, cradling his form tightly against his chest.
“You need to be quiet okay? Most of the guards are away but I have no idea where Skeppy is and there’s still people on the ship. We have to be quick.”
Finn’s words were fast and shaky as he pulled the door open and bolted out the door. A6d followed him as he weaved through the halls, stopping every now and then and ducking to avoid the randomly scattered guards around the vessel. They finally reached the deck when there was a shout.

“I’ve seen enough.”

A6d pulled himself from the memory, blinking a few times behind his blindfold. He sighed, smiling to himself as he cupped the flickering soul in his hands, the taste of disapproval on his lips. “Finn…”

Of course Finn helped Bad escape. How could A6d not have guessed. He had grown far too attached to the Siren after so much time and his heart was far too good to carry on with the process. He couldn’t fault him for that, not for one second.

He let go with one hand and looked at the body under him with disapproval.

‘there are things to be discussed.’

“Finn...wake up…” He shook the small body gently and Finn made a soft noise of refusal, burying his head further into the noirettes abdomen. A6d tisked in annoyance, shaking his head.

“Alright, you win. Just a bit longer.” He gently rubbed circles into Finn’s back, thoughts trailing back to his words earlier.

“He's never been so obsessed with something before and I can't put a finger down on why…!"

Finn was right. Skeppy had never been so obsessed with anything before- he’d always gotten interested in something and then lost interest days later, but with Bad something was different. Yet even he couldn’t figure out what that was and it threw him for a loop. Skeppy’s soul was an open book to A6d, its pages turned and flipped so simply and flawlessly. He didn’t even need to put him under the spell to look into his memories and how easy he was to read was amusing to A6d.
But that moment Bad had been pulled aboard...The moment Skeppy had seen him…

There was a flicker of recognition in his eyes, but when A6d had tried to look at the memory…

It was closed up. It was shut under so many locks and keys that it actually had given A6d a migraine trying to get past them all. It was something Skeppy held so precious to him that he refused the memory to be taken and seen by anyone. He remained an open book with every other memory but that one thing, and it puzzled A6d. What was that memory? What made everything else so worthless, but that memory so precious?

And Furthermore…

What the hell was Skeppy not telling them?

------

There's so much water. It's filling the cabin and the halls and all he can think is where his parents are. Are they trapped below deck like him? Are they safe, wondering where he is while on a rowboat? There's a storm raging on outside, the sheets of rain and the thunder are ear-splitting. There's singing- oh Amu there's singing and he can hear it. Its so calming and melodic, but he knows- fuck he knows its dangerous because in the middle of the song theres screeches and screams as people are being pulled under by those fucking things.

He wants his mommy. He knows it's pathetic but he does- he wants to be safe in her arms and away from here. There’s a hole in the ship where they collided with the jagged rocks and he’s trying desperately to hold onto the ropes. There are a few other men with him and he can tell they're all scared too. Some are praying to Xisuma, others are cursing to Amu, but all he can think is how could you really blame the Gods in a time like this? Then again, It's all he can take not to scream as the water is rising so fast and he's nearly under. But then another man screams and one by one everyone around him is being pulled under and oh fucking shit the water is blackening with blood and he’s screaming. He’s screaming and crying for all he’s worth, desperately holding onto the ropes on the wall.

Then there's a cold, firm hand around his ankle and in moments he’s pulled under, saltwater rushing in his mouth and stinging his eyes as he's dragged through the murky water and out the hole at the side of the ship. The most he can make out is a tail that's as inky black as the water with red blotches. He can barely make out other things, smashed wood and barrels and-

Fuck-
There's dead or dying around him. It's a bloodbath as he can see sirens feeding grotesquely.
Then he spots it.

His mother's body being dragged to the depths, her stomach torn open and entrails being pulled out.

It's at that moment he realizes that he’s truly alone and that he’s next, this thing going to drag him to the depths just like everyone else…

Except...he’s not going deeper. It’s pulling him away from the frenzy if anything, and towards the surface.

Suddenly he’s gasping, his head briefly breaching the surface before being pulled under again, his lungs still burning for more air. He can make out a reef, and suddenly he's pulled in a hole in a drop-off. That same inky body is wrapped around him like a constricting snake and he can see a pair of eyes- blinding white and a face that looks almost just as scared as he feels, its arms tightly wrapped around him like it's trying to conceal him.

It's then he understands that this thing isn’t one of them. For some unknown reason, it's risking itself to help him- to save him.

Even underwater he can hear the screeches of the sirens passing by, but the longer his lungs burn and the pain intensifies, darkness edging his vision as he’s losing consciousness. He’s running out of air, his limbs becoming limper as he’s giving into the sea, his lips parting and water rushing into his lungs as he passes out.

Skeppy woke with a gasp of air, gulping at it as he sat up and grasped his chest, eyes wide open. He was sweating bullets and trembling, his other hand having a death grip on the sheets as he felt his heart thundering in his chest. Amusix, why did he have to remember that day vividly? It haunted him like a phantom when all he wanted was to forget.

He took a deep breath as he shut his eyes, counting before exhaling.

‘Think about something else. Something better.’

He opened his eyes to the clear sky.

“Hey!”
He turned his head to see another boy beside him. He was around his age- 11 or 12- with long ivory black hair, the brightest green eyes, and fair skin. He looked down at Skeppy with a pout, “You fell asleep on the beach again you muffin!”

Skeppy stared at him with bleary eyes, slowly sitting up. The boy followed him with his eyes and Skeppy reached out, arms wrapping around the younger boys shoulders and pulling him into a tight hug. He buried his face in the crook of the boy's neck.
“Bad, You don’t need to keep looking after me you know….”

Bad let out a quiet giggle and wrapped his arms around Skeppy’s back, “I know. But I want to, while I’m here Skep!”

There was a silence.
“What do you mean, while I’m here?” Skeppy felt his heart squeeze and he gripped the back of Bad’s shirt tighter. Bad pulled back with a sad smile, “I can’t stay with you forever Skep. I’m not...I’m not like you. If I’m found out I’ll get hurt…”
Skeppy shook his head, “No! No no no! You can’t leave me! I-i-”
“Skeppy…”
Taking Bads hand, he held it tightly to his chest and looked in Bads eyes, voice rushed, “Bad I am going to take care of you someday!! I promise, I’m not going to let anyone or anything hurt you- then we can be together forever!! Just please- please don’t leave me-” His voice broke as his eyes watered. Ever since the shipwreck he only had Bad, and now he would leave him too? He would do anything to make sure it didn’t happen.

He only had Bad, and Bad only had him.
There was a look of surprise on the young siren's face before he smiled, giggling softly, “Alright Skeppy. For now though, you’ve got to take care of yourself…” He slipped something into Skeppy’s hand before leaning forward and pressing a kiss to his cheek, “Which means no more falling asleep on the beach you muffin!!”
Skeppy let out a sigh, the tensity leaving his shoulders as his eyes fluttered downcast, “I...okay…”
“Now let's get going, it's getting dark.” Bad stood and started walking down the shoreline again, but he sat there for a second, staring at the item Bad had given him. There was a small light pink seashell in his palm, dripping wet with a simplistic design.

“Skep!!”
His heart thudded in his chest and he stood, running to catch up with the siren, “Coming!!” He wouldn’t let Bad go. He didn’t know how, but He was going to keep his promise. He swore it, and this precious little shell was his reminder.

“My reminder…”
When Skeppy opened his eyes again, he was back in bed, twirling the small pink seashell between his fingers. It’s color had faded over the years, but it remained in pristine condition from careful handling. It was still perfectly put together and in his position, meaning he still had a promise to uphold, “You took care of me for so long, Bad...”
He gripped the shell as he stared at the ceiling, “Why won’t you just let me do the same for you now…”

Chapter Text

"No."

The two letter word was like a slap to the face for Sap.

"There's no way, not with the increase in navy soldiers and the incident yesterday. It's a solid no, Sap."

"But Dream-"

"No and that's final! I'm sorry Sap, but we can't risk it right now…"

Sapnap felt annoyance bubbling inside him, eye twitching, "Dream, come on he's homesick! You don't really expect him to stay cooped up forever right?" Dream pinched the bridge of his nose. It was really too early for this, and he still had to deal with Techno at some point. At this rate, if things like this kept popping up, he wouldn't have enough patience to deal with him. However, he also knew Sapnap wasn’t going to drop the subject till he got a compromise at the least.

"Of course not! He just can't right now, Sap…" He let out a deep sigh when he spotted the stubborn pout on the noirettes face, "Look, maybe later tonight okay?" His voice had softened and Sap perked up.

"Tonight?"

"Yes, Tonight. It'll be under the cover of darkness and most of the navy guards will be either drunk or asleep, so it's safer." Sap groaned, "Why didn't you say that the first time!!" He snapped, rolling his eyes. Dream snorted, "You wouldn't leave me alone, so I only just thought about it,” He looked at the noirette, quirking a brow, “Now, are you going to help me lift this?”

Sap rolled his eyes before walking over, “Oh? And what happened to that fairy super strength huh?”
“The ‘fairy super strength’ doesn’t prevent me from throwing out my back, Idiot! I'm almost 200 years old!”
“You still look like your fuckin’ 25, dude.”
“Just help me lift this!!”

----------------

“Are we almost there?”
“Almost~”
Sap hummed, his hand around Bad’s as he led him along the path. It was the middle of the night, the two of them wearing cloaks to help them blend in with the shadows around them. The forest was silent, save for the crickets and occasional nocturnal animals out and about. Bad had been almost skipping with excitement the whole way, humming and pitching in with the quick question of ‘are we there yet’ every now and then- something Sap couldn’t blame Bad for. Bad had probably gone far longer out of his natural form than he had in a while- maybe even ever! It was stupid to assume he wasn’t itching for that little freedom again.

As they approached the spot, Sap could see the slight glow of the water from beyond the trees. A smile stretched across his face, “Alright, we’re here-” Sap was cut off as the siren sprinted past him, his cloak falling at his feet. He chuckled and ran after the smaller male, picking up the cloak as he went.

There’s a rush as he sees Bad stop just at the ledge.
He slowed and stopped by Bad, gazing into the crystal blue water of the lagoon lit up by colorful glowing corals and full of beautiful fish swimming around. He noticed the look in Bad’s eyes and his smile widened, “You can hop in whenever you’re ready- it's fairly deep.”
Without another word, the siren scrambled with his clothes before diving into the clear water. Sapnap watched with wonder as he swam into the coral, disappearing under it all. He leaned out a bit out of curiosity, eyes scanning the water in an attempt to find Bad again.

There was a loud splash and Sap yelped as his wrist was grabbed, Bad pulling him into the water. He swam to the surface and coughed up the salty water, his hair sticking to his forehead. His headband slipped in front of his eyes and he tried to feel for it, eyes squeezed shut.

“W-what was that for?!”
He heard bubbling laughter and a sleek, scaled tail brush his legs followed by thin, sharp spines that made his body stiffen, “H-here- I got it-” The tips of sharp claws gently prodded his face as his bandana was pushed up his face, letting him open them. Sapnap gave a start as he was met with blindingly white eyes, flinching and squinting his eyes, “Woah- little bright there-”
“Sorry,” Bad giggled, swimming back a bit. Sap jumped a bit as the spines grazed his legs again, and decided it would be best to stay out of the water while Bad was swimming to avoid an accident. He swam back to edge, pulling himself up onto the shore and sitting there as he watched the siren swim and jump in and out of the water- occasionally doing little tricks.
Eventually, as an hour passed, he pulled himself to relax beside Sapnap. The pair sat in comfortable silence, until eventually Bad spoke up quietly.

“Hey Sap?”
“Mmm?”
“Is Sapnap...your real name?” Sap let out a startled laugh at the sudden question, looking at Bad in surprise. However, the siren seemed to be serious and Sapnaps expression dropped, frowning a bit.

“Well...No. But I very much prefer it.” Bad’s mouth took an ‘o’ shape and he smiled apologetically, “Sorry- but if it makes you feel better, Bad isn’t my real name either!” Curiosity filled Sapnap and he raised a brow, “Oh?”
“Yep!” Bad continued, “My real name is actually tattooed onto my arm in Siren form, like most Sirens. It's just in my language, so all you guys really see is a bunch of symbols on my arm.”
“Woah- Can I see?”
“Sure!”
The siren lifted his arm to show Sap the small writing. It was in a slightly paler color to his dark grey skin, so Sap could barely make out the symbols, “What...does it say?”
“Halo.”
Sap blinked in surprise, looking back over to Bad. Bad recognized the look and chuckled, “I know. Why would I stop using that? It’s so pretty?!” Sap chuckled guiltily, letting go of Bad’s arm as he continued, “Well...The thing is I’m not really sure. All my life I've been just called ‘Bad’ by everyone i’ve come across, so I guess I grew so used to ‘Bad’ I regularly forget it's not only not my real name, but also a negative thing…” His voice was gentle and distant, trailing off. Sap smiled painfully, “Heh...Wish I could forget mine.”
Bad was the curious one now, tilting his head, “If you don’t mind me asking...what is your real name?” There was a moment of silence as Sapnap seemed to be pondering it, chewing his bottom lip. He eventually sighed, “Sure. Dream knows it anyway so why not. But I’m warning you now I do not like when people use it so- please don’t…” Bad’s eyes softened, the glowing white orbs full of sympathy, “Of course not, I promise I won't use it.” Taking a deep breath, Sap worked up the courage- heart twisting in pain as memories flooded back, “It’s…”

“Belial!!” The old lady screeched, “The harlot and the beast had a fucking spawn of the devil king himself, Keralis!!”
The baby cried as the doctor held him protectively, “For fucks sake Miriam it’s a newborn baby!”
“A baby born from the womb of that- that fucking Succubus and her damn hell hound!!”
“I have had enough of this, woman! You will shut your damn mouth and stop speaking ill of the dead if you are such as much of a gods-fearing woman as you claim to be!” The lady cried in anger, eyes full of pure hatred and malice being directed at the child in the farmers around him.

Sap couldn’t stop the memories Salvino had passed to him, heart thundering and tears brimming his eyes.

“That is no child of Xisuma, Sal. It’s a child of Keralis and it needs to be killed.” The hunter beside him spoke up, eyes hardened. Salvino’s heart ached at the harsh words, looking around at the cold, angry faces that surrounded him, “You all are insane! He is just a child! He’s done nothing to deserve these horrid names!” The townspeople gathered at the front yard of the little woodland home that once had laid at the outskirts of town. The once beautiful home made of soft spruce and cobble- humble and charming, so obviously built out of love and care- was now burning to cinders. The red hot flames reached for the starry sky, and the garden out front slowly began to join the flames. The Doctor growled under his breath, holding the baby more securely to his chest. He knew what the townspeople would do if they got a hold of the child, and he’d be damned to let anything happen to Eisheth and Raymond's baby. He’d gone through hell helping deliver him- and not only that, but this was his god-child and Eisheth and Raymond were his friends. Sure, they’d been different- but they were human at heart.

He knew exactly what he looked like at that moment. Golden blonde hair a mess, skin and clothes marked with ash and soot, glasses broken, teeth bared in a snarl, and eyes full of fierce determination and fury. He had no doubt one of the townspeople was responsible for the terrible fire that engulfed Eisheth and Rayden- if not all of them. 

Salvino continued to argue with the townspeople until finally, the priest made his way through the crowd. The elder was calm in his nightdress as he looked at the baby with a neutral gaze.

“This child...It is Eisheth and Ray’s?”
Salvino’s stomach twisted, “Yes, Father…”
Without another word, the priest reached out and touched the baby’s head gently, “Salvino is right. This is but a child. He has yet to give us any reason to harbor malintent towards him. If raised right, there’s a chance he could be just fine.” The priest took a breath and looked at Salvino, “You will raise the child, understand?” Sal nodded hopefully, and the priest continued, “But as due to Eisheth and Raymond’s origins and backgrounds, there is no doubt this child inherited those sides to them. No matter what, This child is of Keralis, and thus shall be named as such.”
“But, father-!”
“He will be named Belial, and that is final.”
Salvino quieted at the Priest’s firm gaze, sighing and slowly nodding, “Yes...father…”

“My real name is Belial, and I hate it.” Sap finally said, and Bad put a hand on his back. He was near tears as he turned his gaze to Bad again. The siren held out his arms wordlessly, and Sapnap shakily chuckled before accepting the gesture. Bad spoke again, much softer now, “So...where did Sapnap come from then?”
A good memory. Sap’s mind drifted away from the memory of his naming, and he sniffled.

“Sapnap was the name my God-father called me by. It was a silly thing because I had a tendency to try and lick tree sap all the time and it would make me really sleepy- so i’d nap a lot.” Bad snorted, hugging Sapnap tightly, “Tree sap??” He giggled, and Sapnap laughed a little, “Look- I was a bit of a stupid kid!”
Memories forgotten, the pair continued to make small talk for hours to come under the starry sky. 

-------------

There was a loud, shrieking cry of anger as the chains were strained against, followed by the heavy beating of wings and the rattling of metal.

“You all will pay for this!!”
The words were full of malice and venom, while followed by hollow, crazed laughter.
“Every. Last. One of you traitors!!”

The young boy peeked out from behind the rock, seeing two men standing over another man who was chained to the floor, “I gave you everything, but you traitorous bastards just don’t fucking get it!!!” He spat, “I’m helping you!! Helping to repent for your sins and helping you earn your freedom!!”
“You’re a murderous fuck!!!”
The man with dirty blonde hair snapped, his foot rearing back and imbedding itself in the man on the floors stomach, a pained groan and sputtering coughs leaving him with a strained chuckle, “I’m not the murderer here...I’m...the fucking savior!”

“Fuck you!!”

“I gave you freedom because you earned it Blop!!”
“You gave me NOTHING!! NOTHING BUT SUFFERING AND ENDLESS PAIN!”

“YOU UNGRATEFUL CRETIN, I GAVE YOU THE REDEMPTION YOU EARNED AND EVEN YOUR FREEDOM AFTER!!”
The man shrieked and the two men cried out, covering their ears. The boy reared back, covering his ears while wildly shaking his head. The scream was ear-splitting, close to blowing out his eardrums.

It rang, his head erupting in endless pain as he felt a warm liquid run from his ears until suddenly it stopped- his head still throbbing in pain, yet the ringing only a soft buzz. He uncovered his ears, looking at his palm to see it covered in glistening red.

Looking around, the boy tried to remember how he had gotten here.

He remembered dinner at the orphanage- they had that gross gruel stuff. He remembered because he had started a food fight with it- yea. Then he remembered reading before bed with…

Who?
“You're not supposed to be here, kid.”
He looked up, and suddenly he’s standing in front of the man on the floor. Up-close, he can see flecks of gold in warm brown eyes, hair a fluffed, wild mess, skin pale and seeming to have rope burn marks littering it. Large, elegant golden brown wings folded themselves behind the man’s back, and he was almost seeming to have a golden shine outlining his head like a halo.

He found himself dropping to his knees before the almost angelic being, his eyes following him the entire time.
“You need to remember who you are, and go home.” The man's voice had gone from being venomous and hateful, to being so soothing and gentle to the boy’s ears. It sounded like how good chocolate tasted, and he almost chuckled at the thought. He wanted to object. He wanted to stay with this man. But as he opened his mouth no sound came out, and he suddenly felt compelled to do as the man said.

He closed his eyes, trying to remember who he was...but his mind was only a blur.

What even was his own name?

Who was he?

Who…

“Tom...my…”
Tommy- yes, that was right.
“Tommy…”
His name was Tommy Innit, he’s 16 years old, he had his mom's golden hair and dad's blue eyes....

“Tommy!”
He lives in an orphanage, parents died in a pirate raid, he has a best friend…

“Tommy!!!”
His best friend...who he reads stories with. Who he confides in. Who’s like a little brother to him…

His reason for living.

“Tommy wake up!!”
Tommy awoke with a sharp gasp, feeling two hands shaking him awake, “Tubbo!!” He sat up and immediately smacked his head into the other boy’s, who yelped in pain as he jumped back. The blonde groaned, rubbing his forehead, “Fuck...ouch…”
The boy beside him repeated the motion, “Double ouch.”

“Sorry, you just scared the shit out of me-” Tommy could still feel his heart pounding in his chest, sweating bullets and muscles trembling as he panted.

Dear Xisuma, he felt like he’d just run from the royal guards. What the hell...

What was that dream about again? He remembered screeching, and a man who was near angelic with glorious wings and the softest voice. It was like a family member, comforting and soothing...

How could he remember that, but not the man’s face? 

“What were you dreaming about?” Tommy looked at Tubbo in surprise, finding those icy blue eyes boring into him with innocent curiosity past, long, messy locks of pale blonde hair. They inspected his expression closely even in the pitch blackness of the orphanage bedroom, head tilted a bit.

Looking back into them, it was easy to tell that even in the dark there was something so unnatural to them. Hell, there was plenty unnatural with Tubbo- like how his ears almost came to points, how he copied some of Tommy’s mannerisms, how despite being smaller and shorter than Tommy, he could pick up two adults at once with ease, how thin he was despite eating more than a hard working 30 year old lumberjack, and then the way his hair seemed to almost perfectly pure white in the light of the moon. His near-psychic abilities were just another thing to add to the list of oddities about his best friend, and Tommy didn't mind any of it. It's just who Tubbo was…

But there was always something about his eyes. They were like the eye’s of someone so much older than him. Like the eyes of someone who had seen empires rise and fall, ships sail and sink, the beginning and end of many stories. It admittedly unsettled Tommy a bit- but he’d never admit it out loud.

The golden blonde boy sighed, looking around the room. He was surprised to find everyone still asleep despite how loud they were- but then again, all the kids here were used to the loud noises and shouting. He rubbed his eyes and yawned, the adrenaline finally flushing from his system. Roping an arm around Tubbo’s neck, he flopped back down on the bed and pulled the other boy with him, “Mm...I’ll tell you in the morning, okay? I’m tired as hell right now…”

The pale blond huffed, grabbing and pulling the blankets over them once more, “Fine, but I'm holding you to that!”
“Fine with me…”
He yawned, feeling Tubbo turn his back to him after his eyes fluttered shut- heavy with sleep.

With how close they were, Tommy could catch a whiff of sweet strawberries. His chest warmed, memories long forgotten resurfacing. He remembered his mom in the garden, her soft smile beaming at him while he helped to plant this year's strawberries.

Home. Tubbo never failed to make him feel like he was back home. Before he was stuck in the orphanage, before it all happened...
Before his parents died…

Tubbo was all he really had left in this world- no family, no friends...just him and Tubbo against whatever this hellscape called “life” threw at him.

And he'd be damned if he just let another person in his life die for him or because of him.

His tired mind drifted back to his dream. It felt so real- like he was actually there while it was happening. He was so sure it had been real. That man addressed him directly…

What if it was?

-------

“You say you’re tracking down a siren?” The man pondered, looking at the drawing Skeppy handed him. He was around the same age as Skeppy- a werewolf hybrid with deep brown eyes and dark brownish-black hair. Skeppy nodded, “Alright...that's a hard one, but easy enough with the right people.” He smiled at the noirette, walking around the counter to the main part of the store, inspecting the shelves, “Who do you have onboard that’s a part of this?”
“A monster hunter for hire, an expert on mermaids and sirens, and a demon.” The man paused, looking at him, “A demon…?” His ears flattened back and he seemed to falter, a small dog-like whine sounding very quietly. Skeppy tensed, eyes widening in alarm, “He’s not dangerous until you provoke him! He’s mostly there only because the Expert is…” This didn’t seem to assure the man as he grabbed some bottles from the shelf filled with various colored liquids.

“Right...well I’m not sure about this demon, but the other two definitely are the right people! When are you heading back out to sea?”
“2 days.”
The man turned to him, seeming to ponder this for a moment, “I think that's enough time for me to prepare. I’ll be there then- but first, do you have any objects that belonged to this siren? Maybe something they gave you?”
Skeppy’s stomach sank, “Well...yes, a sea shell…” The man smiled widely, “That's perfect! Could you give me it?”
Instinctively, Skeppy reached to touch his pocket, fear filling his mind at the thought of separating from the precious object. The man noticed and smiled sympathetically, gaze softening, “I promise, I will bring it back to you in one piece in two days. I want to use it to try and cast a tracking charm, that is all.”
Skeppy gulped, nerves filling him. He took a deep breath and slowly took out the little pink seashell, looking at it before handing it to the man shakily. He took it carefully, paying attention not to drop it.

“Is that all?”
“Mhm. I’ll be there in 1 or 2 days with my companions. 3 of us in total, will you have room?”
“We should.”
“Good. Then that's all. It was good doing business with you Mister...Brone Devland, was it?” Skeppy cringed at the use of his real name, “Ah...we’ll be working together for a while- so Skeppy is fine. Preferred, even.”
“Oh- alright then. You can call me Vurb, and it was nice doing business with you Skeppy.” He held out his hand, and Skeppy took it, shaking it.

“Same to you, Vurb.”

Chapter Text

The next day was slow, but when were days in the orphanage not? Get up, get dressed, get breakfast, lessons, recess, lessons, free time, supper, free time, dressed for bed, bed.

Rinse, wash, repeat.

It was routine for them all- with the occasional use of their free time being working. Tommy often took up small jobs at the docks from Navy men, fisher’s, pirates, and sailors alike. It gave him potential connections and hopes for a stable job when he turned 18.

But what wasn’t routine was Tommy’s plagued thoughts. No matter what, his train of thought always was running back to the man from his dream- The man he had a hundred questions for.

Why was he chained up? Why did he have wings? Who were those other men?

The place they were in felt so familiar to him- with its carved stone walls creeping with vines and symbols cut into them. It was like it was calling him, welcoming him in like an old friend. What if it wasn't just a dream? What if that man with wings- that angel was really out there, chained in a cold damp dirty cave, fighting for his life against his captors?

Amu...what was he thinking?

He tried to push the persistent thoughts away as he walked along the cliffside, eyes roving down to the ledges below the cliff. His eyes caught sight of the rope bridge leading across a long gap, smiling to himself. That was familiar- as familiar as his best friend's face and the feeling of the fabric on his body. He could practically feel the wooden planks under his feet and rope in his hands, the swaying of the bridge in the slight wind. The bridge was just out of sight- and you wouldn’t see it unless you really tried to look for it.

There. That was a better train of thought. The rope bridge- the one that was on their path leaving their secret little hideout.

Taking a deep breath of fresh air, Tommy thought back to that day.

“Tommy! Look what I found!” The two twelve-year-olds had been wandering the forest along the cliffside when Tubbo had spotted a crack in the rocks. It was just an exploration- trying to find a place to hide their treasure chest because the other kids in the orphanage had been stealing their hard-earned shillings.

The two easily slipped into the crevice, ending up in a small cave-like area. It was pitch black, the only light coming from a crack in the walls where sunlight peeked through.
“Woah...not bad!” The older grinned, “Could use some light and decorations, but its good enough!” Looking around, he found a crevice in the wall just big enough for their little treasure chest- tucking it in happily and making sure it was locked shut tight.
“How do we get out though?”
Tommy paused, looking at Tubbo in confusion, “Can’t we go out the way we came?” Tubbo shook his head, “I don’t think so- I can’t seem to fit again…” Tommy paled, “oh shit…”
“M-maybe let's look for another exit?”
“Y...yea…”
The two searched the cave until Tommy found another larger crevice in the wall. He looked into it- seeing it led out, “Found an exit I think!!”
He got down, crawling out of the crevice where the stones got slippier. He came out on the other side and stood, finding himself on the cliff’s ledges. Tubbo crawled out behind him, and the two of them spotted a rickety old rope bridge, weathered from years of having been there. Deciding there was no other choice, they carefully crossed the bridge before following the path, finding themselves surprisingly close to the town. The two boys smiled.

This was the perfect hiding spot for them.

Over the years, they had replaced some of the wood planks- and were hoping soon to replace the ropes, as the old ones were getting worryingly worn and seemed close to snapping.

Tommy finally approached the town’s idol statues, upon the highest hill with the grandest view. There was Xisuma- the people's favorite of the gods. His statue was of the finest polished marble- taken care of precisely. Then Amusix- one of the lesser liked gods and known to be a deal maker and soul collector. People said you saw him in your last moments of life. His state was of smooth stone and incredibly sturdy.

Keralis- the devil himself. He was seen in a negative light as the god of death, ruler of the hellish underworld. He was a trickster with no morals. His statue was of Blackstone. Then, Technoblade- the god of war, violence, pride, and anger. He wasn’t one of the main three- as part of his myth was that he wasn’t originally a god- but he was feared enough to be considered one. Double-crossing him meant terrible luck, and it was not a chance anyone wanted to take.
Leaning against the wall, he eye’d the remaining few townspeople approaching the idol offering statues of their gods with light skepticism. That kind of thinking was ridiculous. Tommy was never one to be superstitious, and his belief in the gods ended the night he watched his parents become headless through the small crack in the pantry. If Xisuma was really so kind, giving, and benevolent as everyone acclaimed him to be- why would he let such pain exist upon his own creations? It never made sense to Tommy, and as "angels" were part of those beliefs they didn't make sense either.

To him, any belief in the gods- preaching, prayers, offerings- was nothing but silly nonsense. He may be young but he wasn't completely foolish enough to believe in such things. Preaching about Xisuma to onlookers wasn't going to make the pain and heartache become peace, appealing to Keralis wasn't going to help a dying loved one magically recover, offerings to Technoblade were not going to help your side win a raging war or keep your village safe from the raiders of said war, and praying to Amusix was never going to bring back an already dead loved one.

Tommy knew this for a fact. After all, he'd done all that and more- and all he'd ever gotten was the opposite in return.

"Tommy?"

His thoughts were pulled away by his friend's soft voice. Tubbo held the plate of raw honeycombs that were decorated with a few lavender's, a large smile on his face.

"Where's your offering?"

'Right...' Tommy thought to himself, 'The promise.'

Unlike Tommy, Tubbo believed in the gods. Tommy's distaste for the gods was one of the few things Tubbo didn't pick up, and the weekly offering was something the older had promised Tubbo he'd participate in simply because he'd get in trouble with the orphanage owners otherwise. It shocked him how much people were willing to scrape up and give away to their idiotic beliefs, even when they themselves were struggling.

He lifted his hand to show Tubbo the jar of pure honey, shaking it a bit with a small smile, "Right here. Happy?"

"Very!"

The teen stood up straight and looked to the offering areas. By now most were full of gifts and offerings- the day almost over. The jar of honey wasn't from the market, but actually from a wild beehive. Tommy didn't know how Tubbo managed to do it, but the younger male was incredible with insects, bugs, and arachnids of all types. Bee's were a specialty of his, so it was easy for him to gently break off some of the honeycombs and fill the jar with honey. The only issue was it had taken most of the day and so they were late to the offering.

Not that Tommy cared, but it was pretty much tradition to do it mostly in the noontime.

The pair walked over to the offering idols, and instinctively Tommy began to walk towards Xisuma's. Tubbo had always put their offerings there, so it was routine.

Only this time, Tommy noticed the pale blonde stop and look elsewhere.

"Tubbo? You coming?"

Tubbo didn't respond and Tommy followed his line of sight.

He found Tubbo staring at the offering idol belonging to TechnoBlade, barren of offerings and gifts. The idol stood tall and proud, casting a fearsome shadow over the both of them. 

"The idol looks so...lonely, Tommy..."

Tommy nodded in slight agreement, but the lack of offerings was no surprise. It had been years since the last war, and considering Techno was only a conflict and war-driven god there was no reason to ask him for anything or offer whatever. Over the years, the offerings at his idol had been steadily decreasing until now it was nothing.

"So it does. No reason to pay tribute to a god with no use hm?" Tommy chuckled, but Tubbo did not find the joke that amusing. He elbowed Tommy in the side before making a beeline for the idol. Tommy guffawed, rolling his eyes, "Tubbo, a statue can't seriously be lonely!"

"But a god can!" Tubbo chirped, sitting and putting the plate of honeycombs at the foot of the idol, "So, we'll keep him a bit of company! Just for a little." He smiled at Tommy and the older groaned, shouting, "Tubbo it's a statue !!"

The boy didn't respond, just beckoning Tommy over, "You can either join me, or go back and I'll follow later Tommy~!"

The blonde considered his options. Honestly, he wasn't really wanting to go back anyway- so it really was no big deal. But even so...even if it was merely a statue, there was always an eerie vibe it gave off. While the pose it struck was enough to intimidate, there was something entirely different in the eyes.

To Tommy, they didn’t look to hold the murderous and bloodthirsty intent the god was said to have. Looking into them made Tommy’s stomach sink in sadness and despair. Like there was a terrible weight on his shoulders he was struggling to hold up.
Tommy hated that feeling more than anything, but looking at Tubbo it was clear the younger was not budging- and Tommy wasn’t comfortable leaving him alone.

He sighed and walked over. Tommy set down the jar of honey beside the plate before getting settled down beside the younger boy, slinging an arm over his shoulders, "You are an utter annoyance sometimes!" He shouted, pulling Tubbo in and ruffling his hair. The pale blonde laughed and squirmed- trying to get away from the assault on his hair, "Tommy!! Stop!!" He whined, and after a minute Tommy finally stopped with a victorious smirk.

Tubbo leaned against his chest, still giggling as he slowly calmed from his laughing fit. The pair sat in silence for a few moments until Tommy felt Tubbo fully relax against him. He looked to find his friend fast asleep against him, chest rising and falling with his breathing.

"Must have been really tired, huh?" He huffed, leaning fully back against the statue as he yawned softly.

Wait, when did he get tired? He was never tired this early in the afternoon- he'd done much more tiring things before and still was wide awake a bit into the night.

His eyelids felt heavy as he relaxed, warmth filled him.

Maybe a few moments of sleep wouldn't hurt...he'd wake up in just a bit, and he and Tubbo will head back to the orphanage...

His breathing slowed more and more, heart-thumping rhythmically as he shut his eyes, drifting to sleep.

-----------

Another town, another barren offering idol. Honestly, did these mortals really have to be at war just to give honoring him a reason?

Who was he kidding...They only made offerings if they wanted something, and the only time he benefitted them was during a war or conflict. That's how it had always been.

His last stop was yet another fishing town he didn't care to remember the name of. A bit larger than the last few, located more up north- making the air chillier.

Techno took a quick look around, half expecting to only see another barren idol-

But stopped at the sight of two teenage boys fast asleep at the base of the statue, surprised. At the foot of the statue was a jar of honey beside a plate of pure honeycomb chunks, a few lavender's set on the side of the plate.

An offering.

Shaking his head, he didn't let himself get excited.

These kids probably wanted something in return, and that's the only reason they were offering. Probably being picked on or some shit.

He walked around the pair to the side of the idol base, picking up the plate. Taking a deep breath, he shut his eyes and used his magic to find the attached prayer.

He was shocked to find none.

There was no prayer, other than a soft whisper of an apology for not bringing anything more. Putting down the plate quietly, he picked up the jar of honey and searched it as well- letting out a soft huff-like laugh at the realization there was no prayer there either.

Techno's eyes moved over to the two teens once more, silently curious as to who in their right minds would offer something as precious as pure honey to a god without asking for anything in return. Resting the jar beside the plate again, he walked back around and kneeled in front of the pair.

"Who are you two..." He murmured to himself, reaching forward and touching the arm of the older one. In moments, two names and a bit of information about them appeared in his mind, "Tommy and Tubbo hm?" He snorted as he gathered a piece of information, "Orphans. Of course. There really is nobody more generous and utterly foolish than those who know what it feels like to have nothing and nobody, hm?" Chuckling to himself, he withdrew his hand and took a few moments to examine the two teens. He finally sighed, heart-squeezing as he watched the younger shiver and scoot closer to the older, a strong gust of chilling wind blowing past. Their clothes were far too thin for the weather, even during the day and especially in the evening.

"Just because you never asked for anything doesn't mean I can't give you two something's as thanks..." He muttered before waving his hand, red eyes flashing as his magic worked. A soft blue tear-shaped jewel appeared in his palm, and he carefully slipped the item into Tubbo's palm.

"A heart of the sea in jewel form... Use it wisely, keep it near, and when it comes time you two will know to use it...but remember, you must control it. Not the other way around." He waved his hand again, this time a small pocket-sized compass appearing. He pressed it in Tommy's hand, "And a compass that will guide you to the answers to your questions. But remember, not all the answers you'll get are what you will have wanted to hear or know."

Slowly, Techno stood and unclipped his cape. Stepping to the side, he draped it over the two teens, the thick velvet material more than enough to keep them warm in the chilly weather. He could retrieve it later, or just summon a new one.

Walking back around, he picked up the plate and jar- giving the pair one last glance.

"I have an odd feeling I'll be meeting you two again..."

With that, the world around him faded back onto his cabin on "The Manhunt", walking to the desk and setting the items down.

Someone cleared their throat behind him, and he glanced to see Dream standing in the doorway. His arms crossed and eyes narrowed in a hardened glare, Techno sighed and turned to the fairy.

"Alright Techno...Lets fucking talk."

------------

As Vurb locked up the shop, he heard muffled yelling from the backrooms. Sighing, he rolled his eyes and walked towards the back of the shop. The shop doubled as him and his team's headquarters, having their bedrooms upstairs and living quarters in the backroom. As he opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of Tap standing across the table from Zelk, leaning forward with his hands on the table. He had a pissed expression, and it was clear that he wasn't happy about something.

"STOP. SAYING. THAT!!"

Zelk chuckled, cloth moving across the sword in his lap casually, "Saying what, Tappy~?"

"That! That stupid name thing!"

"What? Tappy?"

"No!! The combina-"

Deciding to put an end to this, Vurb cleared his throat with a deadpan expression. Instantly he had the other's attention, looking to him expectantly.

"We got a recruiter." At that, Tap straightened up, arms crossed, “What's the job?”
Vurb walked over to the table, holding up the small pink sea shell, “This guy named Skeppy. He’s in the Navy- a captain.”
Tap immediately sneered, eyes narrowing at Vurb as he became instantly defensive, “A Navy captain? Are you kidding me-”
“Tap, let Vurb finish-” Zelk tried to speak up, but was immediately brushed off by Tap, “Are we really this fucking desperate that we are taking a contract from Navy Scum?!” Vurb flinched back at Tap’s voice, ears flattening back, “Tap-”
“When we started this business, we made one agreement Vurb. No matter what, we were not going to help anybody in the Navy! You know what they fucking do- you’ve seen it with your own eyes, both of you! They- they are murderers ! Ruthless, selfish, greedy bastards who do nothing but take, pillage, murder, and tear families apart-” Tap slammed his fist on the table, his words spat with venom, “Vurb, you used to be fucking enslaved by those bastard’s and were almost executed by them!! Zelk-”
There was the slam and suddenly Tap was silenced by the tip of Zelk’s sword pressed under his chin. The once teasing, docile man’s face was blank of expression but his eyes were full of rage.

“One more word and I will fucking skin you slowly, and painfully. I fucking dare you.” His voice was shaky, breathing unsteady. Vurb whined softly and touched Zelk’s wrist, pressing it down, “Zelk, calm down. Don’t do anything you are going to regret.”
Zelk’s wrist slowly followed where Vurb pushed it before he brang it back to himself, taking deep breaths. He murmured a soft apology to Tap before turning to pick up his chair, and the other male’s face softened.

“It...it’s fine Zelk. It was my fault- bringing that up was…” He sighed, “It was uncalled for. I was just being an ass…” He pinched the bridge of his nose before looking at Vurb, “I’m sorry to you too, V. I’ve just been...no, that's no excuse. It’s been rough and stressful for all of us.”
Zelk set his chair back up and sat down again.

Sensing everyone calming down, Vurb continued, “I know we said we would never help the Navy. This...this is the last thing I want to be doing but…” He chewed his bottom lip, “Guys, he’s paying a lot. And this isn’t a contract where we are going to kill anyone either- we are trying to help him locate someone and there are others he’s hired to help. He’s not even using navy funds to hire us- it's all his own, so I don’t think the Navy is backing him here…”
He held the sea shell in hands, and as he blinked his eyes glowed bright blue- shining like diamonds. He set it on the table, keeping one finger on it.

“He seems genuine but...this shell is apparently a belonging given to him by the person he’s trying to find. I’m going to use it to find out more about this person- just to see if this is a good idea.”

“But, you need our energies?” Zelk spoke up again. Vurb nodded, and without hesitation the other two reached and set one finger each on it. In an instant, the werewolf felt a rush of electricity in his veins. He felt the memories attached to the shell slowly start mending together, the world around him melting away and his body becoming numb.

When the world formed back around him, he was in a forest. Rays of sunlight shown down through the green leaves of tall trees. Vurb stood by the bank of a river, looking down it.

“Geppy! Look what I found!!”
He heard the voice of a child and turned to it, seeing two young boy’s standing by the river. One he recognized as the younger version of that man, Skeppy- and the other the younger version of the person they were looking for.

The little boy showed Skeppy something in his hands, and looking closely he could see it appeared to be a baby duckling. Skeppy looked at it in complete wonder, eyes sparkling in interest, “It's just so...small, Bad!”
“I know, right?!”
“Can I hold it?”
The other boy nodded eagerly and Skeppy held out his hands, gently taking the baby duck and holding it in front of his face.

“Oh my Amu...it's so cute…”
“Mhm!!”
After a few seconds, the pair jumped as the duckling made a noise.

The two looked with wide eyes, glancing at each other in surprise. Slowly, a grin stretched across Skeppy’s face as he mimicked the noise, “Quack.”
Bad snorted, giggling and repeating it back, “Quack.”
Duckling forgotten, Skeppy set it back on the ground as they went back and forth- slowly descending into more and more giggles. Eventually, Bad broke into peels of laughter- the sound so infectious it sent Skeppy himself into a laughing fit.
“C’mere you dummy!!”
Skeppy was pulled towards the other, the two of them laying on the river bank in a fit of laughter.

Vurb felt his heart warm at the sight, and he smiled.

“I’ve seen enough…”
With that, He felt Tap and Zelk remove their fingers from the shell- the loss of life force pulling Vurb back to the present.

As the world pieced itself together around Vurb, he realized there were warm tears slipping down his face. Tap and Zelk both looked at him in concern, and he smiled shakily.

“We’re taking the contract.”

Chapter Text

As his eyes fluttered open, the first thing Tommy noticed was how dark it was. He shot up in surprise, looking to the sky to see the moon still rising over the moonlit ocean, "Fuck-!" He cursed, his outburst waking up Tubbo. The pale blonde whined softly, yawning and stretching tiredly as he lazily observed in his surroundings. Tommy lifted his hand, only to hear a metal clank. His eyesight shot down and immediately he was startled by the velvet red cape draped over them. Then, he scrambled to pick up the item he had dropped, looking at it. It was a gold compass, the arrow inside made of silver and rubies encrusted into it, "Who the fuck-?!" He flipped it over in his hands, trying to find a name on it. As he looked at the back, he was shocked to find his own name engraved into the gold plating.

"No, no this has to be a prank- this-" He pushed the cloak off, shaking his head, "This isn't mine!"

"Woah..." He looked at Tubbo, who was wide awake and now admiring a small tear-shaped jewel in his palm as it glowed a bit in the moonlight, "It's so cool-"

"And not ours!" Tommy countered, internally panicking. He'd stolen before, sure- but never such priceless and lavish looking items! Just bits of bread, apples- gods, never items that looked like they were worth his and Tubbo's lives combined! It didn't matter if they were innocent or children- these items would surely get him and Tubbo arrested and hanged!

"We- We have to hide these somewhere safe and get back to the orphanage. Quickly." He grabbed the cloak and balled it up, tucking it under his arm and gesturing to Tubbo, who still sat entranced by the jewel. The young boy could feel it buzz in his palm, almost throbbing and beating like a heart. It looked like something out of their storybooks, and suddenly it hit him.

"The offerings." He scrambled up and immediately began searching around the statue. Tommy groaned, "Tubbo you cannot be serious-"

"They're gone!! The offerings are gone!" The boy shouted in happiness, running to Tommy and bouncing on his heels, "Tommy these are gifts! In return for our offerings!" The other boy scoffed, "So you're saying TechnoBlade- The god of war, anger, and all things prideful and violent- gave two random kids super expensive gifts, just because they offered him some honeycomb and a jar of honey?"

"I know it sounds dumb but think about it! These things came out of nowhere- your name engraved in one of them-" There were Tubbo's psychic powers again, "and the offerings are gone! What other explanation is there!"

"That someone stole our offerings and planted these on us, Tubbo!"

"But why?!"

Tommy opened his mouth, but nothing came. After a few moments, it dawned on him that Tubbo was right. Nobody was ever after them- there was no reason behind framing them for anything. Nobody could gain anything from it.

He sighed in frustration, "Look- regardless, we need to hide these. We'll look suspicious otherwise."

"Okay..."

The two boys headed off into the night, running to the edge of the forest before locking hands, gripping tightly onto each other. The buddy system was important when running through the forest- especially at night, when the place was at its most dangerous. The pair knew the path well, years becoming accustomed to every tree, rock, and natural marking along it flowing through their veins and controlling their movements- but none of that mattered to the forest itself, and anything could happen. They saw the end of the hill appearing over the hill and turned, running in the trees along the tall cliffs of the ocean, until they saw the entrance of the path of their familiar cove. They ran to the entrance and let go of each other- the entrance only being a crevice just large enough for the two of them to slip in. The entrance was just the start of the challenge. Tubbo and him had made this place their stash and a secret spot for a reason- and that was because it was hard to reach, as well as hard to leave. A single slip up could mean death- but they had become accustomed to this path as well.

Tommy let Tubbo slip inside first before shoving in the bundled cloth, letting Tubbo pull it in with him.

Tommy took a quick look around before following, having silently sworn he'd heard voices. As he slipped into the tunnel and crawled through, he began to shiver. The wetness of tides crashing against the cliffs and getting into the crevice was still clinging to the stones, making Tommy nervous for the challenging part. He exited and stood up in the cave, seeing Tubbo making sure to carefully wrap up the items in the velvet cloak before slipping it into a crevice- hidden in the shadows of the wall alongside a large box the two of them had stashed their earnings from working at the docs. The broken colored bottles hanging on the walls and collected items trembled violently as there was a roll of thunder.  The two of them nodded and headed to the exit, Tubbo crawling through the exiting crevice first, and Tommy following again.

His heart sank as he heard thunder again, his surrounding's vibrating. It was far too dangerous to cross the rope bridge now. In the dead of night too-

But this was the only way out. The crevice they entered in through was too tight to leave through, so this truly was the only mildly safe way.

As Tommy emerged from the cave, he looked forward and his stomach felt like it was sinking. Tubbo had somehow paled more at the sight, seeing storm clouds rolling in and sheets of rain pouring down on the slippery rock path.

"The bridge..."

Tommy's eyes flickered to the bridge, eyes widening as he saw it was snapped on one side- hanging down like a ladder on the other side of the large gap. As soon as Tommy had his feet firmly on the ground, he reached and intertwined his hand with Tubbo's again. He could sense the other's fear, the same as his own.

"What are we going to do?"

Tubbo murmured, voice shaky. Tommy took a deep breath, "We...we have to jump, Tubbo."

The younger whimpered, gripping Tommy's hand tighter in his own. There was a strong gust of wind and a crack of thunder, like a whip through the air as the two stared at the slippery path. The older took a deep breath, squeezing Tubbo's hand in his own, "I'll go first..." Tubbo looked at him like he was crazy, "Pray to whatever god's there are- if they exist- that I make it."

"And if you don't make it?"

Tommy swallowed dryly, trembling, "I fall, I guess..."

Looking at his friend in surprise, Tubbo looked terrified as he clamped down on Tommy's arm, "Tommy-"

"Its the only way Tubbo- just...just trust me."

There were a few moments of silence, so quiet that for a second the only thing the two could swear all they could hear was their pounding heartbeats in the beating rain.

"Please Tommy..." Tubbos voice broke, hands shaking as he pulled Tommy into a tight hug, "Please...please make it..." Tommy hugged him back, "No promises..."

Once they separated, the younger backed away and Tommy turned to the large gap. He planned out the steps in his head silently- if he jumped too early he'd undershot it but too late and he'd overshot and slip up, potentially making him fall over the side.

Getting down, he focused on the jump- but found himself frozen in place. His wet hair and clothes stuck to his skin from the freezing rain, body trembling in fear, and heart-racing at a million miles per hour in his chest. What was he thinking? He wasn't brave or a hero. He didn't want to die...

"Jump. I'll help you."

Tommy's eyes widened as he heard a woman's voice- soft and delicate as the warmth began filling his core and spreading like tendrils through his body.

He focused on the other side, and for a moment he swore he could see a woman on the other side- peeking out at him from behind some rocks in the path. He could make out long, blonde hair and peach skin- but nothing more.

For some reason, he suddenly felt calm- confidence filling him as he focused back on the ledge, the freezing rain pounding down harder, waves crashing furiously against the cliff, wind howling and lightning illuminating the sky as thunder crashed. Tommy took off, running towards the ledge.

His feet hit the very edge.

He lunged for the other side, hand outstretched to grab the cliff.

His hands grabbed the edge, and he made it.

Tommy scrambled up onto the ledge, panting as he pulled himself up and laughing in disbelief- every inch of him filled with adrenaline. He turned to Tubbo as he stood, seeing the other boy cheering happily. He called out over the rain, "Cmon Tubbo! Your turn!!"

Tubbo paused, his cheering dying in his throat and once again replaced with fear. He shook his head, and Tommy's smile faltered.

"You have to jump- I'll be here to catch you, I promise!"

"You promise?!"

Tommy nodded, and Tubbo's icy blue eyes remained on him as he outstretched his arms, "Trust me, Tubbo. Have I ever lied to you?"

The younger seemed to think about this, before shaking his head again.

"Then why would I lie now? You'll make it and I'll catch you. On my count, okay? At 2 you run, at 1 you jump to me."

Slowly, Tubbo nodded, getting into a runner's position.

"3!" Tommy called, adrenaline still coursing in his veins, "2!" Tubbo began to run towards the edge, "1! Jump!" His foot hit the edge.

He jumped.

Tommy's eyes widened, veins coursing with what felt like molten lava as he realized Tubbo had undershot. Tubbo screamed in time with Tommy, panic filling both of them and the boy reached out further out-

Their fingers grazed, but ultimately missed as Tubbo plummeted.

There was a cracking noise as Tubbo managed to grab one of the broken boards at the last second- hanging on and just barely avoiding plummeting into the frigid, angry waves below.

"Tubbo!!!"

Tommy got on his stomach, desperately trying to grab the other from where he was. The creaking of wood told Tommy there wasn't any time to waste to save Tubbo, "Tommy help!!" The other cried, clearly panicking as he held on. Tommy looked around frantically, trying to find some way to reach Tubbo and pull him up.

There was the sound of bare feet running towards him, and he jumped as a freezing hand touched his shoulder. He looked to see a young woman having run-up- with the same peach skin and strawberry blonde hair as he saw earlier. She wore a long white dress, and almost had a glow to her as she got on her knees, reaching down to Tubbo without a single word. Her hand met his and she slowly began to pull him up. Relieved, Tommy didn't question it, reaching and grabbing Tubbo's other hand and helping to heave him back over the edge.

As soon as he was over the edge he wrapped his arms around Tommy's shoulders, trembling violently as broken sobs left him. Tommy hugged Tubbo closer, holding back his tears, "I told you you'd make it, S-see?"

Tubbo didn't respond, the two of them refusing to let go of each other. Tommy went to glance at the woman- trying to thank her- but was silently baffled to find her having vanished into thin air.

Great, another mystery to add to the endless slew of them.

He gripped the back of Tubbo's shirt, taking deep breaths as the adrenaline finally left his system- calming his heart again. He began to shiver again, the cold encasing his body again as he shook Tubbo gently, "W-we need to get back to the orphanage- we can't stay here..."

"O-okay..." 

Getting up, the two of them trudged their way’s back to the orphanage in the freezing rain.

----------

Techno sighed once more, "Don't you have a Prince to attend to?"

"George is asleep, and it's none of your business anyway." The pair stared at each other, like two animals challenging the other to attack. The tension in the room felt thick enough to cut through with a knife and Techno hated it.

It had been 57 years, there was really no need for this- yet it seemed Dream still held a grudge over nothing. Trying to lighten the mood, Techno picked up the plate of honeycomb's once more and offered it to the Fae. Dream still had a sweet tooth, right? Most Fae did...

"Some sweets to go with that sour expression of yours?" He quipped. The only response he got was the blonde's expression souring further, and he rolled his eyes in irritation- putting down the plate rather roughly.

"Dream, what the hell is this hostility anyway? Is it that you couldn't handle a part of my past that will never go away?! or no, was it that you couldn't handle me?!" Techno snapped. He'd had it with the hostility from the fairy in such a short span of time- especially since he felt he was undeserving of the treatment. Dream looked taken aback by his anger, eyes narrowing on the other, "This isn't about me-"

"No, but it's about me, isn't it?!" Techno narrowed his eye's, "Or maybe it's because of-"

Dream tensed, quickly cutting him off, "Don't even start!! This isn't about me, or you, or anything we used to be- this is about you conveniently butting your way into my crew when you're not wanted here just because you're "bored"!" He barked, voice full of venom, "Just because you're a god doesn't mean you can go where you fucking please and walk all over everyone else!!"

"Actually, it precisely means that. It's just a matter of if I use my power to do it or not." Techno tried to lower his voice again, struggling to reign himself in. Dream scoffed, "You've got the answer for everything, don't you?"

"Well, not everything- but most things, yes." Techno quipped, only realizing his mistake when he swore he could see practically a vein in Dreams forehead popping, "You arrogant fucking-"

"Dream." Techno tried to get the blonde's attention.

"You think you can just fucking waltz in here-" Dream grabbed the hilt of his blade, drawing it and marching towards the god. Techno remained calm, knowing even if the fae stabbed him he'd be fine.

"Dream."

"And act like you fucking own this place?!? You think you can just make yourself at home where you're not welcome-!!" He swung, and Techno just barely caught his wrist before the blade struck him.

"Chelem. Calm. Down." He spoke evenly and firmly, eyes meeting Dream's as there was a spark of recognition.

As Dream was knocked on his ass again, Techno barked an order, "Up. Again!" Dream groaned, grabbing his sword and getting up shakily to face Techno once more, his entire body aching from head to toe. There was a popping and ripping sound and he cried out, grinding his teeth as he felt warm liquid trickling down his leg. The other man glanced down and froze, getting out of his defensive position and sheathing his sword, "Forget it. Sword down."

"No- no no no we can- I'm fine-"

"No you're not. Your stitches broke and you're bleeding, now put your sword down."

Dream unwillingly gave in, dropping the sword and collapsing in exhaustion, legs and arms numb from the pain. Techno walked over, kneeling beside him. He looped his arms around his back and under his legs, picking him up with surprising ease.

The world was blurry as he was carried, feeling himself be put on a bed. His leg was throbbing in pain now, and he felt dizzy from blood loss. Feeling a cold, damp cloth dab at his wound, he hissed in pain. The god hummed, "You did better today."

"I-i did?" Dream spoke through clenched teeth as Techno tended to the open wound, "Mhm. Don't get me wrong, you're still shit- but you've gotten a tad bit better." Dream snorted, letting out a strained laugh, "A-asshole- Fuck!" He cried out as the needle punctured his skin, Techno pinching the skin together to sew it. It was only a few stitches, but it did the trick.

"I think you need to take a break from this- you're pushing yourself too hard when you're barely healed."

"No-" Dream slowly tried to sit up as Techno finished, cutting the thread.

"Chelem..." Techno's tone was softer and he put his hand on Dreams thigh- just below the wound, "Chelem, look at me..." Dream didn't look at him, refusing. Techno reached forward, blood-stained hand cupping Dream's cheek and making him look at him.

"I know you want to learn. But you won't learn anything by doing this when you're still far from fully healed- even more so when you're pushing yourself way past your limit." Dream was silent, but he knew Techno was right.

"Fine...I'll take a break to heal some more..."

"Good. You need one, Chelem..."

Dream yanked his arm back, glaring at Techno, "Do. not. call me that."

"I had to- you weren't responding to anything else."

"Just..." Dream seemed thrown off, but as he took a deep breath to calm down, he put away his sword, "I finally have something here, Devlin." Techno felt his mouth dry at the mention at his name, "I don't want it ruined. Not again. So if you care? " He turned to the door, walking off, "Then don't ruin it and leave. or if you don't want to leave- at least be useful around here." Without waiting for a response, Dream left. Techno stood there, only hearing the quiet creaking of the wooden planks and Dreams steps fading away.

He tsked, shaking his head- blinking away the forming tears in his eyes.

"When are you going to learn I'm not your enemy, Dream..."

Chapter Text

As they walked down the path, they continued talking. A simple, silly game of 20 questions.

"What's your favorite color?"

"Hm...Orange, like- sunset orange. Favorite food?"

"Well...I haven't tried a lot of different human foods, so...sea slugs are pretty good siren and mermaid food-"

"Sea slugs?!" Sapnap laughed, scrunching up his nose as he made a gagging noise, "Gross!"

"Hey, they are slimy but they aren't that bad!!" Bad huffed, "but as for human food I really like muffins and just pastries in general..."

"Why is that not a surprise?"

"Hm?"

"The sweet thing likes sweet things." Bad snorted, rolling his eyes, "Really?"

"Okay, not one of my best..." Sapnap shrugged, snickering softly. He shivered as a cool breeze passed, pulling the wool fleece over his shoulders a bit more. As a result of his momentary plunge into the water earlier, his clothes were freezing- sticking to his skin a bit uncomfortable. Copying him, Bad did the same with his fleece as well. Despite his natural form being able to easily live in freezing depths, his human form was just as susceptible to getting cold as any other human.

"Your turn."

"Uh...Do you play any instruments?"

"Oh- yea actually. Violin!" Bad looked at Sapnap, noticing a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes with he spoke about it, his chest puffing up a bit in pride with a confident smirk, "I play pretty well if I do say so myself!" Bad smiled, deciding to keep it going. It was oddly rare he saw the other man so excited about something, "Who taught you? I read in books that lessons for such things are very expensive- only for the upper class..."

"My godfather- hey!" Sap stopped, pouting, "That's two questions!" Bad's smile widened mischievously and he tilted his head, "It is?"

"You sneaky fish!"

Bad laughed at the remark, "Okay okay- you can ask two questions in return."

Sapnap bit his lip, two questions biting at his insides, "Well..." Should he? It wasn't really his business but the question had been gnawing at him for quite a while.

Silently, he agreed to himself that if Bad didn't want to answer, he wouldn't push. But for now, he wanted to ask more than anything.

"Your captor. Why do you defend him so much and who is he?" His tone was careful, knowing full well that he was treading on the hot coals of a sensitive subject. The siren froze, blinking, "O-oh...That...those are some uh...interesting questions you've chosen..." He trailed off, quiet. Sapnap immediately began to regret his decision, "You don't have to answer if you don't want to-"

"No- no it's fine..." He was silent for a few more seconds before he finally turned to the other man with a hesitant, faltering smile.

"Where do you want me to start?"

"W...whenever you want to, I guess..."

He took a deep breath, "Alright...Well first, he wasn't really my captor. He was my friend- my best friend in fact." Bad started, only for Sapnap to butt in, "Best friends keep each other under lock and key?" He said skeptically, a single brow raised. Bad sent him a scowl and he faltered, "Sorry..."

Brushing off the harmless comment, he continued, "I met him before he met me..." As Bad spoke, his memory trailed off to that night. 

The large, grand vessel was painted white and built to be only the finest of ships. The sound of tens and hundreds of voices onboard the ship rang in the air, chit-chat, laughter, howls of joy-

Bad knew what they were doing.

This was a celebrating feast, yet what they were celebrating Bad didn't know. Human traditions were always a mystery to him- the way they moved, communicated, ate...

It was so curious to Bad. He knew mermaids and sirens had celebrations too, but both were vastly different. Human celebrations were even more vastly different, and the ideas of what they would do and why had always fascinated the young siren.

But one thing drew him to this one ship in particular, and that was the sight of a boy presumably his age- maybe 8 or 9- dancing and laughing alongside the others. He had the darkest black hair and soft looking tan skin, skinny and fairly average height to his peers. Bad clung to the side of the boat, peeking between the rails to spy onboard the ship with insatiable curiosity. He watched as the boy danced and twirled along with the others, laughter infectious enough to make even Bad start to giggle despite not even knowing what was so funny. The boy had the biggest blue eyes that sparkled like diamonds, and a large, beaming smile with dimples to match. His eyes contained a joy and wonderment for the world around him that Bad longed for- like healthily kept childhood innocence. Bad had lost that so long ago and yearned to have something like it back.

If only the world wasn't so cruel to those like him...

The celebration would last a week, Bad knew that much. So for one week, he'd arrive at the boat at the dead of night- watching the boy dance until dawn- and then returning to the safety of the deep.

Until on the last night, he came to the ship in a roaring storm. He saw the ship sinking, and dread overcame him. So with reckless abandon, he swam towards it, the spines of his tail soft and too underdeveloped to protect him. However, as he was not in his adult stage he was still almost pitch black, blending into the waters around him to his advantage. He knew full well the feeding frenzy of sirens that awaited in and around his path, but he was too focused to care. He searched the sinking ship until, to his relief, he found him. 

The moment their eyes met, two vastly different worlds collided and intertwined. And in the years to come, a bond formed that was inseparable...

He saved him- the single lucky survivor of that terrible event...

"...and ever since then, he's been so determined to repay me for that. Not only that, but his family died in the attack. He was completely alone and that event had obvious traumatic effects on his mentality. He was so adamant in begging me to stay- and for some darn reason, I did...We were best friends for a while and then...I ran." Bad didn't meet Sapnap's eyes, clearly ashamed of himself, "I ran because one day I looked at the world around me with clear eyes. I looked past the rose-colored lens we looked through and realized why we never would be able to stay together- why I would never be able to stay with him..." The siren was taking deep, shaky breaths, heart-squeezing painfully in his chest. All at once, it sunk into Sapnap- the exact meaning and implications of those words hitting too close to home for him.

"Bad..." He could see the sirens cheeks start to flush a rosy red, eye's glassy from tears and gaze distant as old memories of that day swirled in his mind...

It was early June, and as Skeppy and Bad walked along the bumpy dirt path to a house on the hill they played a little game, “I spy with my little eye...something red.”
“Easy, cherries!” Skeppy snickered, “I still don’t know why you like them so much, I swear its all you can think about right now!” He poked the siren’s cheek playfully and Bad rolled his eyes, sticking his tongue at him, “They’re good okay?! And the sweet cherry trees around us are all ripe for picking right now!” He gestured around the path, where there were indeed cherry trees full of ripened sweet cherries just waiting to be picked.
“Mmmmm pretty sure its just your sweet tooth talking, but okay…” The two walked hand-in-hand- though Bad found it a bit comedic how his hands were a bit smaller in the other boys. Years ago their hands were the same size, but as they grew they obviously changed.

Years ago...Bad’s mind drifted a bit. How long had they stuck together now? When they met Bad was 8 and Skeppy was 9- but it had been years since, and now they were teenagers at 17 and 18. It was hard to believe they had survived for so long with only eachother to depend on- sleeping on the streets and just barely managing to scrape together at least a meal a day. Skeppy worked at the dock helping with hauls of goods- putting he was barely paid a shilling an hour. Meanwhile, Bad sang on the streets for money- but not many people in the small town had money to spare on what they considered lowlife sub-par entertainment.

It was little, but they made do- and Bad was grateful for that.

"Hello Mr. Vickin!" Skeppy’s voice pulled Bad from his thoughts, realizing they had made it to their destination, " 'Ello boys! How are ya?" The old man waved at the two teenage boys as Skeppy unhooked the rickety wooden garden gate, letting Bad in behind him and re-hooking it. The old man smiled at them as he straightened his thick round-rimmed glasses. Mr. Vickin had used to be a fisherman but later retired quiet and unmarried. He lived in a little cottage a ways from the village, atop a cliff overlooking the calm sea. He was an old gangly man with wispy white hair and tattered moth-eaten clothes, with a reputation in the village for being the cranky old-timer everyone couldn't wait to drop dead.

Everyone, except for the two washed-up street urchins who had slithered their way into his icy, sea-salt crusted heart, "We're good, you?"

"Knee's a wobblin, back achin' like tha' devil an' bones creakin' just the same ya lil' thief!"

Bad giggled at the nickname, knowing exactly where it had come from. The reason they had ever met Mr. Vickin was because Skeppy stole one of his pumpkin pies off the window-sill once, but the two felt so guilty after eating it they went back to fess up, and Mr. Vickin made them tend to the garden to make it up to him. They'd bonded in that time, and Mr. Vickin was like a grandpa to them- even if they were still street urchins in the end. The old man baked them filling treats in exchange for garden work and a bit of friendly company over chess or tea, a trade the two were happy to make...

Bad will never forget the day that changed everything, though.

It was not long after his 17th birthday- Skeppy being 18 now. He was on the ladder, picking the cherries from the plentiful cherry trees. Skeppy held the ladder under him, taking the baskets when they got too full and handing him another one. Mr. Vickin sat in his rocking chair, watching them and chatting back and forth. Suddenly, something just felt off to Bad. He looked toward the village as he heard distant shouts, and was surprised to see people bunching in a large crowd. They were following a large group of marching Navy soldiers, but Bad could not see why.

"Mr. Vickin? What's going on down there..."

The old man looked and his expression darkened.

"Xisuma help us..." He murmured, before shakily getting up with his cane. He waved his hand to have them follow him as he trekked towards his dirt road to town. Curious, Bad got down and the two followed him, "Mr Vickin? Is something wrong?"

The old man tisked, "Plenty. For starter's, it seems every Navy captain is a damned jelly-belly'd coxcomb. Secondly...well, it seems Henrik 'as finally had 'is dumb luck run out, and soon 'ell be dancin' the hempen jig..."

Bad and Skeppy looked at each other curiously, unsure what the old man meant before brushing it off and staying silent the rest of the walk.

When they reached the town center, it seemed like everyone was there. A victim of his own morbid curiosity, Skeppy grabbed Bad's hand and together they squirmed to the front. To their horror, there was a man tied to a pole, kneeling and pale. Whip marks covered his back, raw and bleeding.

There was a cry for them to stop, and Bad turned his attention to a strikingly beautiful young woman being held back by navy men.

"He's an innocent man!! He did nothing wrong, please!!" She sobbed, and immediately Bad recognized the telling traits of a human form mermaid. Her short red locks dripped with water and her voice was almost song-like, skin too perfect and unblemished to be of a human. Another man was held down beside her, screaming for them to take him instead and stop hurting the other.

There was the crack of a nine-tailed whip and the tied man screamed, sobbing in pain as more horrifying red lashes appeared on his back. Bad felt sick, tears stinging his eyes as a Navy captain put up his hand and stepped in front of the woman and other man.

"Confess. Both of you, and we will consider sparing the boy." He gestured to the whipped man. The whipped man wheezed, his voice cracked and broken, "E-ell.....Hen...n-n-no..." The woman whispered softly, just loud enough for Bad to hear, "I'm sorry Charles..." She took a deep breath, looking the navy captain in the eye, "I, Ellinore Roselyn, confess to being a mermaid, and assisting Henrik Manning in his feats of robbery and treason..."

The captain turned to the man on the floor, "And you?"

The man hesitated before glancing at the whipped man, "I...I, Henrik Manning, confess to having harbored a..." He hesitated and looked to Ellinore, expression shifting to something of defiance, "helping and aiding a young mermaid in her journey. Not a dangerous creature."

"H-Henrik..."

"Henrik Manning, you are hereby sentenced to beheading for harboring a bloodthirsty water monster!"

"YOU ARE A FUCKING HYPOCRITE YOU MERMAID RAP-" A sharp kick was delivered to Henrik's jaw, shutting him up. The captain sneered, stepping on his head, "You were nothing by a petty thief, boy. And nothing would have changed that. You are nameless, infamous, and worth nothing." Bad jumped as many in the crowd shouted in agreement at the words. He paled further as Henrik was dragged toward a guillotine standing in the square not far from Charles, "As for you. Ellinore Roselyn, you are sentenced to be burnt at the stake for the drowning of multiple navy officers, and the usage of witchcraft!"

"I did no such thing!! I'm not a siren- get off me!!" The woman screamed, struggling as she was being dragged toward the tall wooden stake. The whipped man was untied and left laying there. Bad watched in heartstopping agony as he tried to start crawling towards Henrik, breaths labored and strained. He wasn't allowed that comfort though, and was grabbed by two soldiers that dragged him from the crowd.

"Charles Cavinoff, You are hereby stripped of your navy title and honor for harboring the fugitive thief Henrik Manning and a dangerous creature. You are lucky I'm being so merciful, lest I have you hanged." The captain walked away, and in a wave of his hand, everything was put in motion. There was another chilling scream as the rope was let go of and the blade of the guillotine went down. Skeppy was lost in horror as Henrik went limp, head falling in a basket and crimson blood spurting from his neck.

Bad, however, paid no attention to that- his eyes focused on the centerpiece of the horror.

Torches were dropped onto the hay at the foot of the wood pyre, and it quickly caught fire. The flames crept until they reached Ellinore's feet, screams and pleas to the gods leaving her as she began to burn. The world moved in slow motion for Bad, tears pricking his eyes. Red and orange flames danced across his vision, watching flesh and muscle char and melt from bone as blood-curdling screams echoed in his ears. He didn't even notice his own trembling or the hot, wet tears slipping down his cheeks, nor did he notice Skeppy's hand slip away from his. A deep pit formed in his stomach. He had never felt more unwelcome or unwanted than he did at that moment, blood running cold as for once he realized the measure of the danger he was in.

The rose-tinted lens he saw through was ripped from him, and he scolded himself for ever thinking he had any potential of keeping Skeppy safe and alive while he was still there. Even Mr. Vickin was in danger with him around.

As long as he remained on land, in association with them- the two people he loved and cared for were in more danger of the fate in front of them than they even knew.

He needed to end this. He needed to leave and stay as far from Skeppy as possible. As if on cue, his hand was seized again and Skeppy tugged him back through the crowd and away, leaving in a rush. The two of them ran through the barren streets, far from the crowd before Bad snapped out of it, "Skeppy..."

The other boy didn't respond.

"Skeppy."

No response, but he began to slow as they reached the docks- taking deep breaths of fresh air.

"Skeppy!!" He snapped and the other boy stopped, looking at Bad with a determined expression, "You promised Bad. You promised, I promised, we-"

"I know I promised but please this- this isn't safe, We are not safe! We can't keep doing this..." His voice broke as he looked at the water, "We need to go our separate ways..."

"No!" Skeppy snapped, taking Bads face in his hands gently and making him look at him, "We are safe! I'm making sure of that- you aren't leaving me alone please I can't be alone-" His tone shifted to frantic pleading as he shook his head, and it twisted the knife in Bad's chest. The siren never felt more guilty, Skeppy's hands slipping down to his upper arms, "You won't be alone, you have Mr. V-"

"He's not the same and you know why Bad!"

Bad's heart stopped. No- no god, he wouldn't be able to push himself to leave if Skeppy meant what he...

"Skep..."

"Please..." His eyes were pleading with Bad, hands having a slight tremble. Skeppy gave him a broken smile, voice uneven, "A little cottage in the woods, remember? Just you and me...a garden full of roses and peonies and- and lilies...we'd get a farm, and a horse we'd name Roberto...a puppy too..." Bad felt his heart beating in his chest so loudly, eyelids growing heavy. There was a rush of something warm in his body, feeling the other's warm breath mingling with his own. Skeppy’s right hand went down to touch Bad’s free hand again, their palms pressing together and fingers spreading in sync till they interlaced. Bad swore he could feel Skeppy’s pulse through his palm, and his breath hitched at the feeling of Skeppy’s warm hand brush his bangs away slightly to cup his cheek. He kept screaming in his mind no, but everything else in him edged him forward into this entanglement.
“Bad, theres so much i’m unsure of. I-i’m unsure if we’ll have something to eat tomorrow, if we’ll find a place to sleep, how many shillings I’ll make tomorrow- I don’t even know if we will ever be able to escape poverty and make something of ourselves,” Skeppy’s voice was incredibly soft and hushed, like this was a secret he only wanted Bad to hear, "But...there are somethings in my life I am sure of. And one is that I want to spend my life with you, Halo.”

Bad’s felt his heart stop, “Siren, Mermaid- I don’t care about that or what anyone else says." He pressed his forehead to Bads, eyes glassy with tears and a gentle, shaky smile on his lips, “I know this is risky to even say. I know what could happen to me- to us if we’re found out. But for all its worth, I don’t fucking care. I’d happily die by your side to any brutal fate if it meant I could have the chance to love you and be with you- no matter how long.” A soft laugh-like huff left him, “I don’t know if I drank some weird love potion, or if you have a spell on me- or maybe it’s just you… ” He swallowed, voice strained as Bad could see a single glimmering tear rolling down his cheek, “Hell, I don’t even know if you even love me back- and if you don’t, that’s fine. You...you aren’t obligated too.” His voice cracked a slight bit, and Bad could feel the others hand start to tremble, breathing shaky and uneven as if he was holding back tears, “B-but...the only thing I know for certain is that I love you, Halo. And...and I don’t think I could stop loving you even if I tried…”

Silence overtook them, and Skeppy let his eyes close- seemingly ready to accept rejection. Against his own will, the siren felt himself lean forward almost instinctively, his head tilting the slightest bit.

Their lips met, softly and careful at first as Bad's heart felt like it was going to burst. Skeppy’s eyes flew open in surprise before quickly fluttering shut and reciprocating the kiss. The siren couldn't think straight, lips beginning to move against Skeppy's in slowly increasing fever. It was like he'd waited years for this- and in honesty, he had. He'd wanted this from the moment they'd met, and in this second it all felt so perfect and right. He could feel the need to go- to leave and never come back- completely draining from him, his imagination running wild with what life could be like with Skeppy. The little cottage, the farm, the garden, the horse-

There was nothing he could do against his every sense pulling him in further, free-hand gripping the front of Skeppy's shirt and pulling him closer as he gave in. Skeppy tasted oddly like caramel, his scent being a familiar earthy smell with hints of sea-salt. The rose-tinted lens he'd removed slowly started to slip back on again. He'd spent years of his life on land, all for one person…

They pulled apart, their lungs burning slightly for air as their breaths left in short pants.
“I...I love you too but…”

Then he caught a whiff of smoke, and behind his eyes, he could see it.

The flames at his feet, burning him alive. Skeppy head rolling to the ground, blood spurting from his neck. The petrified look on his face as the blood would drain, the life from those beautiful blue eyes being snuffed in an instant. The thoughts made his stomach churn, and the len’s were ripped off once more.

He couldn't stay any longer. He couldn’t play with Skeppy’s feelings like this. Accepting this and staying with him could only be signing his death warrant- a nail in the coffin. 

Bad heard himself whimper as he looked into the other boy’s eyes- trying to dedicate them to memory. He didn’t ever want to forget them. Skeppy's eyes were cloudy in that moment- dazed and unfocused as he looked at him, "But...?"

"I-i'm sorry...I can’t let you risk yourself like this for me.”
“W-wha-”

Surprisingly it doesn't take much force to push Skeppy away, the other boy stumbling over his own feet and falling back in a daze. He doesn't seem to comprehend what Bad means until the siren is running towards the water- blocking out his desperate calls and pleas to stop and please- please come back. He needs him. He'll do anything-

But Bad's shirt is already wrestled off and he's jumping in the water. For a moment, the salty water stings as it pricks his eyes, the sea frigid around him. He’d almost forgotten how cold it could be. He can feel himself changing, and it's such an odd feeling after so long- his skin turning payne’s grey and legs melding into a tail that was black as coal with splotches of red, decorated with deadly red spines. As first, he can’t move his tail- numb and unfeeling. He feels like he’s suffocating.

Then, theres a rush of oxygen gasped through his gills and heat in his tail. He flicks his tail once. Twice.

And he's off- propelling himself through the water with powerful beats of his tail. He’s refusing to look back as he can hear Skeppy's cries from behind him, knowing if he did he would see the other's heartbroken form he'd never be able to bring himself to leave again.

'He will be fine...' Bad tries to convince himself, as he swims past the docked ships and passed the sandbar- reaching the drop-off. It's been so long since he'd been so far out, and there's a lingering sense of homesickness that he'd long since pushed down.

'He'll find someone else. He'll move on- he'll learn to forget...' Bad stops, suddenly unsure of his own words. Would Skeppy learn to forget? Would he move on...? The other was unbelievably stubborn and relentless about some things...

He was going to have to, because as long as Bad could potentially put him in danger he would never be coming back.

"I...I just left him there, Sap. I left him dazed, and confused, and so heart-broken right after he poured out his entire heart to me and I- I-i kissed him without even thinking too! How could I have done that?" He can feel the tears slipping, trembling, "I was hoping so badly he would know to move on, but instead he joined the Navy just to try and find me! He is going to get himself killed like this but I...I can't bring myself to tell him what he's doing...that it's not okay..." He sniffled, thinking back to Skeppy’s face when their eyes met again years after Bad had run away. He whimpered, the knife in his heart twisting further, "Skeppy is a good person- he really is...but he's misguided and desperate, and that desperation is my fault..." He doesn't continue, and its obvious he doesn't want to acknowledge or say why. Almost as if in denial.

Making sure he's done, Sapnap waits for a few before speaking up, "I'm...I'm so sorry, Bad..." He held out a hand, expecting Bad to take it and hold it- but jumped as Bad pulled him into a tight hug, face buried in his collarbone as he broke down in tears. Sapnap relaxed after realizing, arms wrapping around Bad tightly and his hand rubbing circles in the sirens back to comfort him, “I know it can be hard...leaving behind those you love and care for just to protect them- it’s so incredibly heartbreaking, even worse when they don’t give up and you can’t seem to make them understand.” He spoke soothingly, hearing quiet whimpers and soft sobs leave Bad, “I’ve...I’ve been there. I know how you feel, and trust me with this: Running away isn’t going to solve anything. I tried, and it didn’t work. You can’t try to explain once and give up if they don’t understand you that one time. You can’t just run without explanation either, because everything comes full circle eventually. It...it just doesn’t work. It never does.”

The siren didn’t respond with anything but a soft nod, and they stood in silence as Bad let it out before trying to compose himself. When he finally did, they pulled back- picking up their small fleece blankets from the ground and brushing the dirt of them.

"T...thank you for that Sap. I...feel a bit better, now…” Sapnap put his hand on the sirens back, gaze soft and understanding, “It’s no problem man...Now, let's get back to the ship, ‘kay?" The siren wiped away his tears, sniffling, "We're gonna catch a cold like this, heh..." He chuckled weakly, Sapnap quietly snickering as well, “Exactly…”

They began to walk through the forest again- their game over and traded for peaceful silence.

--------------

When they finally got back to the orphanage, Tommy was immediately given an earful by the Misses. He doesn't care though- he's used to this treatment by now, having the reputation of a troublemaker in the orphanage didn’t exactly make him the favorite. The misses shooed Tubbo off to a luke-warm drawn bath, but had Tommy use the bath of cold water. You would think he’d be peeved at this, but its not the first time they’d plainly showed favoritism between them. At least they were merciful enough to simply provide a bath rather than send him to bed with no bath at all.

Eventually, he gets to bed with fresh night-wear and is immediately pulled closer to cuddle by Tubbo. He doesn't mind in the slightest- that was just a normal thing for them. Tommy often found comfort in having someone there, as he'd always found it harder to sleep alone anyway.

He draped his arm over the other, shutting his eyes as he tries to focus on sleeping.

Slowly, he drifted to sleep and the world melted around him- relaxed as his breathing steadied.

"You’re back?"

Tommy's eyes snap open at the voice, the softness hauntingly familiar to him. His eyes are on the winged man before him, only this time he's standing. There are thick shackles clamped around his wrists and ankles, an abundance of long thick iron chains laying along the dirtied stone floor around him. The chains don’t seem to hold him in place any longer, being definitely long enough to allow him to walk around the room. The ends of his chains met 4 large metal ringlets anchored to the floor. Tommy noted that his wingspan seems even larger now than before, despite being mostly furled inwards.

Tommy meets his eyes, and despite the warmth in the man's voice, his eyes are cold as ice- cutting into him like a dagger. He's looking at Tommy as if he's worth nothing more than the dirt on his feet, his aura no-longer welcoming and more like someone who was arrogant and wanted nothing to do with him, "Well? Are you just going to stare, or are you going to speak?" His voice was now a sneer, like he was offended that the teen even dared to be in his presence.

Tommy began to fume, his already pent up frustration boiling over,  "What the hell is your deal? I haven't even fucking done anything and you are already acting like a dick!!"

The man seemed surprised, before laughing- but not like he thought Tommy was funny, like he was mocking him.

"Such an ignorant feisty little one, aren't you?!" He chortled, deep brown eyes with golden flecks narrowing on Tommy as he smirked, "Don't think that just because I wear these chains I'm safe to spur on, child."

Tommy snorted, crossing his arms and rolling his eyes, "Yea. Sure. You proved that well enough yesterday, against those guys. You got smacked around...what, 3 or 4 times?" He taunted back, trying to give the other a taste of his own medicine. The man's eyes widened and he glared hard at Tommy, the statement clearly striking a nerve, "You little cretin!!" He snapped, and Tommy's stomach lurched as his ears rang from it. The man began to run at him, pupils shrinking as Tommy scrambled back in fear.

There was a loud clang as the chains pulled taut, just barely stopping the man from attacking him. His hands reached, tips of his claws just missing Tommy by a fraction of an inch. After a second of trying to reach he stumbled back and fell to his knees, shaking with rage as Tommy pressed hard against the wall away from him in fear.

‘Long enough to allow him to walk, but not long enough to reach the walls…’ Tommy observed to himself, making another mental note to himself.

The man huffed out a growl, clearly trying to calm himself as he threads his fingers through his curly chocolate brown locks- gripping and pulling at them ever so slightly as he speaks through gritted teeth, "Why are you here..." Tommy blinked a few times before thinking and willing his heartbeat to steady. Why was he here? This was a dream right?

When he spoke again, his tone was unsure, "I don't know...to ask you questions or some shit I guess? I do have a lot..." The man's eyes widened, mouth opening a bit as he gaped.

"Heh...hehe..." Slowly, he began to let out huffs of laughter again, louder and louder until he erupted into peels of psychotic laughter, throwing his head back as Tommy grew deeply unsettled. What had he said? He was sure it was reasonable and made sense, so what the fuck was this weirdo laughing about?

"You think you have the right to question the likes of me?! A pathetic thing like you???" He was cracking up as if Tommy was the most hilarious joke in the world, "What the fuck is that supposed to mean?!" He snapped, shaking. Tommy hated how weak he felt at that moment, faced with this fucking winged psychopath laughing at him.

"A puny ant! A pest, like a fucking mole!" He cackled, "It thinks it has the right to question me?! How much of a fucking dolt- a brainless moron- a buffon-!!!"

"Just tell me what I have to fucking do and stop making fun of me!! What do you want from me?!" The man stopped laughing immediately, head snapping to look at him with a large malicious smirk on his face. He stared at Tommy like he was staring into his soul.

"What do I want?” He chuckled, “I want us to play a fun game. I want you to earn your answers, so you have to answer my riddles first. With every correct one, I will answer one of your questions truthfully~"

The blonde paused. That...seemed fair enough...

"What’s the catch?"

The man sniggered, "Get one wrong, and I get to rip you limb from limb~" He purred, and the blonde whimpered, swallowing thickly. He was good at riddles, right?

"O-okay..." The man perked up, eyes lighting up warmly again as he clapped his hands in excitement, "Oh goodie! It's been so many years since I've played a game!!" Tommy hesitated more, not liking how excited the man was- but he didn't know any way out of it, and he wanted answers. He took a few steps forward, toward the man.

"Just...give me the first riddle..." The man hummed, "Alright..."

"Only one color, but not one size. Stuck at the bottom, yet easily flies." Tommy noticed the man's voice seeming to echo around him, "Present in sun, but not in rain...Doing no harm, and feeling no pain." He bent forwards a bit, his voice hushed, "What is it?"

Tommy blinked, trying to think. He was sure he'd heard this riddle before...

He looked behind the man, and suddenly it clicked.

"A shadow."

The man looked surprised, pulling back a bit, "Thats...correct...hm..." Tommy grinned, "Now do I get to ask my question?"

"I...I suppose."

"What is this place?"

The man hummed, huffing, "Isn't it obvious? It's a prison, specifically built to contain me. Built by traitorous cretins..." He growled out, and Tommy looked around, "Seems to have been a long time since anyone's come here..."

"Well, you aren't wrong..." The man sounded...sad. Tommy looked at him again as he shook his head, snapping, "Next riddle. Now." The blonde teen nodded.

"I am something people love or hate. I change people's appearances and thoughts. If a person takes care of themself I will go up even higher. To some people, I will fool them. To others, I am a mystery. Some people might want to try and hide me but I will show. No matter how hard people try I will never go down. What am I?" Tommy bit his lip, looking to the floor. He dug deep, slowly beginning to pace until he took a chance.

"Is it age?"

The man looked surprised again, only this time more annoyed after, "Correct, again..." Tommy internally high-fived himself, smiling victoriously as he gave his next question, "Are...are you an angel?" He spoke hesitantly, feeling a bit childish. The man's eyes flew wide again and he howled with laughter, "An angel?! You are kidding me!?!" He began to cackle, voice darkening and wings unfurling to loom over Tommy. He was like a predator, gigantic looking and threatened like he was ready to devour Tommy at any moment,  "Child I am no silly fucking angel, I can assure you of that..." Tommy shrunk back, a bit fearful.

"N-next riddle!" He called. The man's lips curled in a sneer, and he approached Tommy, "It can't be seen, can't be felt, can't be heard, and can't be smelt." He walked around the teen slowly, eyes remaining on him with a low voice, "It lies behind stars and under hills, And empty holes it fills. It comes first and follows after, ends life, and kills laughter." Tommy yelped as his shoulders are grabbed from behind, and a voice hisses in his ear, "What is it?"

Heart thudding in his chest, Tommy didn't even have to think about this one. He knew it instantly because it was often his best friend.

"Its the dark."

His breath hitches as the man's grip on him tightens, "That...is correct." He speaks through gritted teeth before letting go, walking back around to Tommy's front. Tommy takes a deep breath.

"If you aren't an angel...what are you?"

"Easy. I'm a hybrid, only my mother was a harpy and my father was a siren. I am judge, jury, and executioner to you pathetic sinful creatures- meant to help you all repent and earn forgiveness for your transgressions." The man spoke with venom, cackling, “I am a fucking god among you…”

Tommy's stomach sank.

Two highly dangerous and lethal creatures and the offspring of them both is standing before him. Not only that, but one that apparently thinks obnoxiously high of himself for no reason. Like he has a god-complex of sorts. The man looks like he's about to brag even more, but his attention is drawn elsewhere.

"Looks like our game is over, for now that is. It's becoming sunrise..." Tommy jumped in alarm, "What?! How?!" He turned to the man, "No no no wait- I- I have so many questions still, fuck-!"

The man's smirk returned, "It's real easy...If you still have questions, then come find me."

"What?! How?!" He rolled his eyes, and with a wave of his hand, the compass from earlier appeared in his palm, "You see this? Someone gave you it, correct?"

"How did you-?!"

"This will point you to me. It'll be a long, dangerous journey though- so be sure this is what you want~"

"What?!"

"If you find and free me from these..." He shook the chains to show him, "Then I'll answer whatever questions you have. Riddle free, kid."

"Wait-!!"

The man shook his head, a single finger over his lips, "Until we meet again, Tommy Innit- if ever."

Suddenly, it felt like a weight was heavied onto his chest as he was pulled back from where he was.

He shot up in bed, gasping and sweating. His heart was thundering in his chest again, and he could hear his blood rushing in his ears, "Wha..." The sun hit his eyes through the window, and he winced as he looked out it from his bed.

'Alright mystery man...' He slipped out of bed, taking a deep breath to calm his racking nerves, 'I'll take up your little goose chase...'

Chapter Text

When they arrived back to the ship, the hues of a red and orange sunrise already were peaking over the shimmering dark blue ocean. Sapnap was drained, and considering Dream had given permission to take the day off he was quick to say goodnight and head off to his room. However, it was easy to tell that even with zero sleep and having swam for 4 hours straight- Bad was more energetic than ever. His entire body felt healthier and more comfortable- the sores on his feet had disappeared, the ache from the old wound in his shoulder nulled, and even the knots in his back had disappeared. Feeling light on his feet, he found himself spinning and dancing on the deck- suppressing happy little giggles as he twirled. Soon, he found himself watching the sunrise from the end of the ship- elbows resting on the railing as he let out a content sigh.

He couldn't even remember the last time he felt so safe and happy- well, that was a lie. He could remember, but it was too painful of a memory to dig up. Bad didn't particularly like dwelling on the past too much, but at the same time, he had a bad habit of remembering the most heartache inducing memories in vivid details.

He stirred from sleep, feeling eyes on him. Opening his eye a crack, he instantly remembered where he was. Hues of the golden sunrise cast over the flourishing meadow, the rays casting warmth on his body. His green eyes met blue, recognizing the 15-year-old beside him and regarding him with a lazy smile. Skeppy's tan face had a soft dusting of red as he stared, lips parted slightly and eyes dream-like as if Bad was the most stunning thing he'd ever seen. The siren yawned, reaching up to rubbing his eyes, "Geppy? How long..."

The other boy snapped out of it, blush creeping up his neck and turning his face redder as he blinked rapidly, "We uh...We fell asleep, heh. I woke up not long before you but I didn't really wanna disturb you..." He trailed off, his voice becoming harder to hear. Bad swore he heard something about him looking cute when sleeping, but brushed it off as he sat up.

He heard the ship floorboards creak behind him pull him from his thoughts, and he looked over his shoulder to see a certain pink-haired man walking over with a placid look. His silk vest and velvet cape were gone, his loose white blouse partially untucked and unbuttoned to expose his chest. His long hair was untied and messy- seeming to go a little bit past his shoulder blades- red eyes unfocused and posture relaxed. It was easy to tell he'd only just woken up.

"Kalimera!" He greeted the other in his native tongue, only realizing his slip up when Techno gave him a confused look. Feeling his face heat up, he quickly corrected himself, "I meant ah...Good morning..." A soft huff came in response, "Mornin..."

Techno walked over and Bad took in the sight of a large scar across his chest, just barely peeking out from his shirt. It was obviously quite old- the long healed flesh a dull pink contrast to his unnaturally pale skin. Hearing Techno clear his throat, Bad looked up at the man next to him. He took in the other's slight smirk, one brow raised as if curiously amused.

Bad's breath caught as blood rushed to his face. Had he been staring?

"You done?"

He had.

He looked away quickly, silently scolding himself and cursing his pale skin as he knew his cheeks were probably bright red. There was a chuckle and Techno hummed before speaking up, "It's our last day docked right?" Bad took a moment before replying, "Yea?"

The other man leaned forward on the rail beside Bad, their elbows touching as he turned his head to him, "Are you busy?"

He perked up curiously, "Not really...why?"

"You still don't know how to use that dagger properly, do you?" Great. His face was reddening with embarrassment again, "Ah...no..."

"Then how about I teach you?"

His head snapped to Techno, half-expecting him to be joking. But surprisingly there wasn't a hint of amusement in his expression, eyes more focused than earlier showing he was waking up more.

"You'd...do that?"

"Why not? You are involved with people who constantly are at risk of battle as part of their crew. Having to fight yourself is inevitable. Plus," He nodded this head towards the captain's quarters, "You don't like that they treat you like a helpless damsel, right?" The siren's heart stopped, surprise and confusion evident on his face. How did he...?

"Then why don't you prove them wrong?"

His blood ran cold, thoughts swirling in his head. Him. Fighting alongside them. Alongside Dream with his longsword and his movements strong and elegant, making split decisions and mindfully engrossed into making the right steps. Alongside George with his rapier, graceful and quick strikes with steady movements and easy balance- and Sapnap, with his broadsword making fierce and firm blows to throw his opponent off balance, and unwillingness to back down...

No. He couldn't imagine himself fighting by them, much less being good enough to actually impress them, "I can't."

"Why not?" Bad scoffed, eyes going downcast as he took a breath, "Do you have to ask? I can barely walk without stumbling, I'm hurt too easily, I'm not exactly the strongest..."

"And?" He glanced at Techno, and the other looked back at him expectantly, "That's it? You're making excuses?"

"What?" Bad looked at him in confusion and Techno tsked, shaking his head, "Bad, here's something I learned: It doesn't matter who you are, what you look like, or where you came from. If you have a pulse and a will to live, you can learn to fight." His words were firm, "If you have a motivation, even better. All you need is to want it and want it bad- putting hard practice and work into it. So," He stood up straight, eyes fixed on Bad with a hardened gaze, "Do you want to start learning, or not?"

Bad swore he could hear his heart thudding in his chest, mouth agape for a moment before swallowing and looking away, pondering his thoughts until he reached a decision, "I guess it's worth a shot..."

Techno smiled slightly, "Get into dry clothes and bring that dagger before meeting me back here. I know exactly the place to go."

--------------

The orphanage was quiet- most of the others out and working or playing. Tommy buttoned his red vest over his white dress shirt, not bothering to brush his hair as he turned to the window seat. Tubbo sat by it, curling in on himself and forehead pressed to the cool glass, warm breath fogging it up a bit. Tommy had made his mind up early that morning, quickly planning everything out in his head.

However, the most important question gnawed at the blonde's mind, making him fidget a slight bit. Could he convince Tubbo to come with him? Would the other even want to leave? What if Tubbo didn't want to go with him? Would it better to just go without telling him- no. Tommy could never do that, not to Tubbo. He walked over and sat beside the other boy, quiet.

Why was such a simple question so hard to voice?

"Did you know that although grasshoppers can hear, they can't distinguish pitch very well?" Tommy jumped at Tubbo's sudden voice, turning his head to meet his gaze. He gaped in surprise from the suddenness of the statement. However, a fascinated smile tugged at his lips as he processed the information, "Wait- really?"

"Mhm! They can detect differences in intensity and rhythm, but not pitch- also, their ears are on their bellies."

"Woah. Cool..."

"I know right?"

The boy sat in stunned silence for a moment, before suddenly remembering what he was thinking moments before. He shook his head, the thought clicking into place as he took a deep breath, "Hey Tubbo?"

"Hm?"

Tommy chose his words carefully, cautious as nervous built up, "If I were to...say, leave town on an adventure- and you knew I wouldn't like, be back for a long time- or, perhaps at all- what...would you do?" His voice pitched a bit at the end, refusing to look at the other and turning his head. "Isn't it obvious? I'd just come with you!" Tommy's head snapped towards Tubbo in alarm and surprise, eyes wide, "Seriously?"

"Of course I would!"

"But- what- what if we could die!" Tubbo laughed as the golden-haired boy flailed his arms dramatically, "Tommy- you're my best friend..." He smiled, his eyes sparkling with genuine affection and honesty, "Wherever you go, I'll follow. Okay? In this together, remember?" The boy blinked in surprise at his friend before snorting, rolling his eyes and looking away, "Oh my Amu, I can't fucking get rid of you can I?"

"Nope!" The younger chirped happily before going back to looking out the window. Putting a hand over his mouth to cover up his growing smile, Tommy scoffed playfully, "Clingy..."
Tubbo snickered at that.

After a couple of minutes of silence, the older boy stood up, "I'll be back in a bit okay?"

"Mhm..."

Tommy walked to the door, his hand touching the cool metal of the handle as he pulled it open. He knew exactly where he was going. First, the cave to grab those items. Tommy had no idea what either was truly and he needed to know. He also had to track down a monster, and for that, he needed to know more about it. He smiled as he thought to himself.

If anybody knew anything about monsters and mysterious items, it would be the resident ex-monster hunter.

The hunter's mind was focused as he painted the lantern. There were only a few finishing touches, but they required the utmost focus and a steady hand. One stroke, two strokes...

Perfect.

He grinned, putting the brush into the cup of water beside him and standing. He tested out the small door to make sure it worked before latching it shut, standing up, and admiring his hard work. The walls behind him were lined with shelves of these lanterns, the shelves in the center of the shop having books on how to take care of certain creatures, trinkets and items scattered around.

Something in his heart twisted as he internally acknowledged just what this lantern was for. The kind of business he was in wasn’t pretty, nor did he like it. But hey, everyone out here had to find some way to survive, and monsters were all he knew his entire life- so he worked with it.

He jumped as the door to his shop bust open, the bell jingling loudly as a voice called out to him.

"Schlatt!!!!"

The man behind the counter scrambled not to drop the lantern as he recovered from the scare. As Schlatt recognized Tommy's familiar voice, he internally groaned a bit. Sighing, he knew his minor headache was more likely going to get worse now, "Hey Tommy..." He put the lantern on the shelf behind him as the boy made his way to the counter.

Sighing, he leaned forward on his elbows, "What is it today, hm?"

“I uh...I got these items that I was wondering if you could look over?" He put a giant bundle of red cloth on the counter, Schlatts eyes widening as he recognized the material, "Is this...velvet?!" How in the hell did this kid get ahold of velvet?!

"I think so- but that's not important-" He hastily opened the bundle, and Schlatts breath hitched as he saw the two small items. A golden compass pointing west sat by a beautiful glimmering blue jewel, and his mind raced as he focused his eyes on the jewel. He picked it up gently, admiring it in his palm.

"Alright, Tommy you better tell me what snotty lord you and your buddy murdered and robbed to get this." Schlatt laughed in disbelief as Tommy shook his head, the boys blue eyes glittering with excitement, "Well? What is it big man, tell me!" The ex-hunter was still in shock as he sputtered a bit, "Its- It's a heart of the sea...You can't really use this unless you know some form of magic- Kid, seriously where did you get this???"

"If I told you, you wouldn't believe me..." Schlatt rolled his eyes. Whatever, it wasn't like it mattered anyway. The ex-hunter was never one to snitch or care where anything really came from. He put down the jewel and picked up the compass, whistling at the weight of it, "This is made of real gold- but it...seems to be broken?" Tommy's mouth moved faster than his mind, "It's perfectly fine, it's just not really a normal compass-" The boy cut himself off abruptly and Schlatt paused, looking at Tommy with a brow raised, "Wanna tell me why you think that, Tommy?"

Contemplating his screw up, the blonde chewed his bottom lip. Could he trust Schlatt?

The ex-monster hunter was a legend for his skills, and Tommy basically idolized him- so he honestly badly wanted to brag at least a little about his upcoming adventure and talk about the dreams he had with the winged man, "Okay you gotta promise you won't think I'm crazy though." Schlatt rolled his eyes, "Kid have I ever been one to judge?"

Well...he wasn't wrong there. Tommy took a deep breath, a grin cracking across his face as he began to talk about the dreams and the incident on offering day. Schlatt's face remained expressionless as Tommy spoke, time ticking by.

"...and so, Me and Tubbo are gonna leave town tomorrow early morning and head off to follow the compass to find that winged guy and I can get my answers!" He wore a large, prideful grin as he puffed out his chest. To him, his plan sounded full-proof.

To Schlatt, this sounded like suicide.

"...Right..." He drawled, "Tommy, could you...describe what the man looked like?" Tommy tilted his head, "Uh...Fluffed up short curly hair, really tall- he had just these enormous wings...uh...he wore this really tattered silk dress shirt and tan torn pants...oh- he had chocolate brown eyes with golden flecks too-" A flicker of recognition crossed Schlatts face, body stiffening as he snapped, "Tommy, did he have a scar across his palms? Like he'd been grabbed the sharp edge of a sword and gripped it?"

Confusion painted the blonde's face, "What? Hell if I know…” He shrunk back a bit, “Why?" Schlatt deflated a bit, seeming to scowl, "It's...no reason. Forget it." As he shook his head, something clicked in Schlatt and slight worry crossed his face, "Wait- you two are going alone? By yourselves???"

"Yep!" Tommy was beaming again, "We're old enough to do so!"

"...you are...serious?"

"Mhm!"

Schlatt pinched the bridge of his nose in irritation. The two teens were not going to survive more than a week by themselves- Schlatt knew from experience that it was a lot harder than it sounded, and he knew deep down Tommy was only trying to sound brave and bold in his own effort to impress him. 

Ever since the young boy made a connection between him and his aspired idol, he'd never ceased to pester the ex-hunter. Of course, how much Tommy looked up to him was endearing to him even if Schlatt didn't show it- but it was also a massive pain, as Tommy idolized him for all the wrong reasons.

Tommy more over idolized who he used to be, rather than him now. He idolized the legendary monster slayer he used to be, a part of Schlatt that he'd been trying to shake since he ended those days- trading endless adventure just to settle down and live a simpler life.

How unlucky did he have to be that he settled down in a place that not only had a high prejudice against monsters of all kinds, but also a home to what he referred to as his personal not-so-silent-shadow.

Honestly, he just cursed his weakness for cheap real estate.

In a gist, Schlatt had regretfully gotten a fair bit attached to the teen- it was hard not to when he was the likable kind of annoying- and the idea of him and his friend going on this kind of journey all by themselves struck all the wrong cords for him. So as he knew nobody else would do it, he silently signed his death warrant.

The ex-hunter chose his next words carefully. He didn't want it to make it sound like he thought they needed supervision, else Tommy might react negatively.

Schlatt let out an exaggerated sigh, standing up straight and snapping his fingers, "Well damn. And here I was thinking you guys might need a professional to come along with you!" Putting the compass next to the jewel and bundling up the items in the velvet cape again, he grinned at the wide-eyed look on Tommy's face. He walked around the counter, shoving the bundle in Tommy's arms and putting a hand on his back as he led him out, "Seems like you two got it all covered though, so of course you wouldn't want an old man like me tagging along-"

Tommys heart leaped, scrambling to a stop as he cut Schlatt off, "Wait wait wait-!!" The ex-hunter raised a brow and Tommy spoke quickly, "If you wanted to come along we uh- we wouldn't mind extra company-" He coughed, gulping and trying to give a confident smirk that almost made Schlatt break into laughter, "Though we could totally handle ourselves- uh...we really wouldn't mind heh..."

Schlatt rolled his eyes as the normally boisterous teen's voice drifted to a shy mutter. He reached up, ruffling Tommy's hair with a chuckle, "Guess it's settled then! Swing by the shop when ready, kid. I have a cart we can use. It'll be easier than walking."

A bright smile tugged at Tommy's lips, giving a nod before rushing out of the shop.

As silence took over the small shop again, Schlatt's mind drifted back to what Tommy had said earlier. He took a deep breath, trying to focus. There wasn't any possible way the man in Tommy's dream was...

He felt his mind cloud just at the mere thought of him, walking back to the counter to lean back against it. His headache throbbed, vision hazy. It couldn't be the same hybrid- there had to be more than one harpy-siren hybrid, right? They were rare, but not once-in-a-lifetime...

He put his hand over his mouth, shutting his eyes.

"Just one bite...~"

He heard himself purr, voice an echo. Power tingled in the palms of his very hands, his body doing the very will of his puppet master. His arms wrapped around the lithe man's waist, one of his hands slipping the stunning golden apple into the other's palm. His voice smooth as silk urging the young man forward...one bite and chaos would break free.

All of them knew that, the other two men calling out for their friend to stop.

"Slime no!!" The man whimpered, hands trembling as they cupped the apple in them, "I-i can't- It looks so good I-"

Schlatt heard the cackling laughter of the Harpy, eyes flickering to his gorgeous form to find him watching the 4 mortals in amusement. He caught Schlatt's eyes and his smile twisted into a cruel smirk, eyes urging him forward eagerly. Heart already crazed and sick, Schlatt turned his attention to the others.

They were his friends, but now with newfound power, they were nothing to him. The only one he needed was watching him.

"Eat." This time, it was a command as his arms wound tighter around the man, and Slime’s resolve broke within moments. He brought the golden apple to his lips and bit into it, pupils flashing gold and juices seeping from his lips. He froze, eyes wide as a neon pink substance flowed out of his mouth and he began to cough it up like it was poison. One of the men cried out, "Slime!!!" Schlatt cackled, letting go and shoving Slime forward- leaving the man spasming on the ground and trying to hack up the apple piece desperately. The wind began to blow harder, a storm brewing overhead as the ground shook.

It had begun.

His eyes met the false god's, body trembling with his own sadistic excitement as he heard the harpy's psychotic joyous laughter over the rolling thunder. So entranced by the sight, he never even noticed one of the men running at him with an axe, the blade coming down on his back as there was a shot of white-hot pain wrecking his entire body.

Then, darkness.

Opening his eyes quickly, he breathed shakily. He felt the phantom tingles of the old power in his system but knew they were just a lingering feeling. He never wanted power like that again- never, ever...

He felt sick.

What if that hybrid was him?

If the harpy Tommy was searching for was Wilbur, then Schlatt truly was signing his death warrant with this. With a soft moan of despair, he buried his face in his hands,  "Xisuma help me..." He murmured to himself, the silence leaving him to his paranoid thoughts.

Chapter Text

"We're leaving? So soon?"

"We have to."

George watched as Dream paced about the quarters, slightly annoyed. It wasn't like him to seem so on edge and it truly put the prince on edge as well, "And...are you going to tell me why, or are you going to keep pacing like an impatient cat?" Dream shook his head and something flared inside George.

Another secret? Was he serious?

What had happened to being partners? To trusting one another?

"No. No you are not doing this. Not this time!" He snapped, his vocal rise catching Dreams attention, "You always are doing this!! Do you even know how useless I feel around here?!"

"What...?" Dream was genuinely baffled. George never had problems with how he was before- so why now? And what did he mean useless...?

"George-"

"You've kept secret after secret from me, and a few I can understand but now this is getting too much!" Dream's heart twisted at that, gaping a bit. Was that really all he had been doing? George pushed up his glasses, wiping his eyes, "You tell Sapnap everything, Dream. I understand you are a more secretive person. I understand there are things you don't like talking about. But this is something I need to know too..."

The fairy was silent for a few moments before walking over, taking George into his arms- tightly hugging him, "I...I'm sorry. I guess I didn't realize I was brushing you off so much..."

George hugged back, sniffling, "It's fine just...will you please tell me what's going on this time?" He begged and Dream sighed. The fairy pulled back, going back to pacing, "I got word back from an informant- a friend of mine..." He chewed his bottom lip nervously, "George, someone is trailing us. Specifically, its a navy captain following us- and I think he's after Bad. He's a port behind us, so that's good- but I'm trying to keep that distance to avoid conflict. We aren't a big enough crew to handle that kind of fight, George. That's why we're leaving a day earlier: to get ahead of him and keep a safe distance." George's stomach dropped, "Does...does Bad know?"

"No- I don't think it's a good idea else he might try running to 'keep us safe'..." The prince's brows knitted together, "What? Dream, if this guy is after Bad he deserves to know!" Dream shook his head, "No- I'm not even sure its the person after Bad so we really shouldn't just- just please trust me on this, I know what I'm doing..." His headache spiked and Dream groaned in slight pain. George looked at his boyfriend with concern, "It really doesn't seem like you do, Dream..." He walked over, putting a hand on Dreams back comfortingly, "but...I trust you. You haven't proven me wrong yet..." Leaning up, he pressed a soft kiss to Dreams lips- the captain leaning into it with a content, happy exhale as he relaxed.

How did he get so lucky?

"Get back here!!" Dream sprinted through the gardens, the guards hot on his heels as he tried to make an escape. He ducked behind a hedge, the guards running past him.

As their voices grew fainter, he looked up to see the Prince's balcony. He grabbed a few small pebbles from the ground and chucked them at the glass door, the rocks making quiet tinking noises. Amu, this was such a fairytale scene...

The glass door flung open and George walked out angrily, ready to shout at whoever was throwing rocks at his door until he spotted Dream.

"Dream?!" He whisper yelled and the pirate waved his arms desperately, practically pleading for help. George looked around quickly before spotting a coil of rope he usually used for sneaking out. He grabbed the rope and tossed one end to Dream, tying the other end to the marble banister.

As quick as possible he climbed up the rope before hoisting himself up onto the balcony. Quickly he helped George untie and pull up the rope.

The prince grabbed his wrist, pulling him in his room as he snapped, "What are you doing here?! You could have gotten captured, you absolute idiot!!" Dream rolled his eyes, "Yea, well, I didn't."

"You-!!" George ran his hand through his hair, pulling it a bit in frustration. Dream crossed his arms, "I told you. If you missed meeting me at the docks, I'd come to visit you at the palace." He gestured around with a smug smile, "And you did. And since I'm not missing out a single day of the three that I get every two or so months to hang out with my favorite princely brat, I'm here." He pushed his mask to his nose, taking George's hand and bowing. He pressed a kiss to his knuckles before standing up and pulling the brunette in, his other arm looping around his waist as he leaned in, "Tell me, Crowned Prince George Non Inventi..." The blonde purred almost mockingly, "Have I proved myself to be a worthy suitor yet? Or perhaps your king~?"

George's heartbeat skipped, face a bright red. He turned his face in defiance before pushing Dream off him. The fairy let out a disappointed noise and pouted as George rolled his eyes at him, guaffing, "Not a chance in the damn world, Captain Dream."

Oh, how hilarious those past words seemed to Dream now simply from the irony.

Maybe he was just lucky- and for Dream, that was enough.

------------

As he stared out the window, Tubbo was content. He stared deep into the distance, into the treeline past the color-changing leaves. His focus was pulled to a specific area as he saw the flutter of a white veil in the treeline, but as he blinked it disappeared. Shaking it off, he figured he was just seeing things- probably the result something weird in his breakfast.

Until he saw it again, and this time a woman stepped out from behind the treeline. She was young- maybe in her 20's- and incredibly beautiful, with long strawberry blonde hair and a fluttering white gown. There was a shiver up his spine as she stared right back into his eyes, a soft smile gracing her lovely features.

Tubbo couldn't help smiling back, and suddenly it clicked.

That woman- the one who had pulled him to safety...

That was her.

He scrambled up from the sill and out the bedroom door, not even bothering to put on his shoes as he dashed out of the orphanage. He stopped as he reached the porch steps, eyes searching the treeline once more.

As his eyes found her again, his stomach dropping as he released she was turned away as to walk into the forest.

"Wait!!" He called, breaking into a sprint across the lawn, "Wait, Miss!!"

He slid down the grassy hill, the cold biting his exposed skin. She looked at him over her shoulder with a playful smile, bringing a finger to her lips and making a shushing gesture before walking into the forest. She disappeared behind a tree, and Tubbo skidded to a stop as he reached the treeline. His eyes frantically searched, and suddenly he saw her again- much farther from him then she'd been moments ago. She beckoned him to follow her, her smile wide.

Tubbo hesitated.

"Remember, the forest is dangerous! Anything could happen, and that's why you never go through it!!" His fingers intertwined with Tommy's fearfully as they listened to Mrs. Aldear, "No matter what, we never go into the forest without each other- right Tubbo?" Tommy's voice was a whisper. They both adored the forest- it was their escape- and they didn't want to give it up. So instead they employed their own safety measure- their buddy system.

"Right!"

He wasn't supposed to go alone, but he felt like if he waited for Tommy he'd miss some important chance...

'I won't go too far in...' He told himself. It wasn't a betrayal of trust if he didn't go in too far, right? He'd be in and out before Tommy would ever know.

Tubbo took one step, and suddenly he felt...strange.

It was like something was waking up inside him for the first time- like he could hear everything in the forest calling to him to search for something it hid from his eyes. His previous thoughts ignored, he sped into the forest, seeing the woman disappear behind trees again and reappear further as he gave chase.

The dead leaves crunched under his bare feet, adrenaline pumping in his system as his eyes focused on searching. Searching for that near-glowing white dress and strawberry blonde hair among the dark oaks and shrubbery in the forest. He called for her to wait, to please just stop- but she kept going, leading him deeper and deeper into the forest. Tubbo jumped over roots and logs, ducking and dodging between the trees, panting.

Suddenly, as he hopped over another log the grass under him gave way. He fell forward, hands scrambling for purchase. He snagged a tree root and clung on for dear life, panicking. His head was too clouded with adrenaline to think straight, every inch of him trembling as he cursed himself for not watching where he was stepping. Tubbo tried to reach for the edge of the hole, but found it to be no use when he couldn't get a firm grasp on the slippery, cold grass.

'Dammit', he thought to himself. What was with him and falling into perilous situations lately?

"Help!!"

He called out. Looking under him, he felt sick as he realized in whatever cavern-like area he had opened up, it was too dark to even see the bottom.

Feeling eyes on him, he looked up to see the woman standing above him. She was silent and unmoving as her eyes met his. Trying his luck, he called out, "Miss! Please help me!"

She stood still for a few seconds- enough time to hear the root starting to snap- before kneeling and reaching for him. Thankful, he let go with one hand and reached for hers desperately. Unable to reach, Tubbo attempted to pull himself up more, whimpering in fear as the root started snapping more, and he tried not to think about the demise that would meet him in the darkness.

Still unable to reach, he took a deep breath before he attempted to swing himself up. One swing- miss.

Two. Miss.

Three...

The root snapped just as his hand aligned with the woman's, hope filling him.

But as he went to grasp it, his hand passed right through hers. The world around him moved in slow motion as his eyes widened and heart plummeted.

What?

What had just happened?

His life flashed before his eyes as he plummeted into the darkness, the woman's eyes filling with sadness as she watched him fall- but her expression unsurprised.

The light slowly grew to be a small spot of light in the dark cave, and as he hit the ground the air was knocked from his lungs, instantly succumbing to unconsciousness as it crept at the edges of his vision.

----------

Techno smiled as they came across the forest clearing, the old beaten up straw dummies in the center of the clearing, "Alright, we're here." He set the sack on the ground, opening it to search for something. Bad looked at the area with wonder, "How did you know this was here...?"

"Simple. I've been here before- a long, long time ago." He mused. Finding the crimson ribbon, he took it out and pulled his hair and bangs back into a high ponytail in a swift, easy motion. He grabbed another ribbon- this one pure white- and beckoned the siren over. Bad walked over curious, "Turn, back to me." He drew a circle in the air and Bad tilted his head curiously before turning around. He let out a surprised noise as the larger man gently started to pull his hair and bangs back, "First things first. Long hair is a good, dramatic look! I know." He combed his fingers through the soft, ever so slightly damp hair of the siren, gently working through the loose knots as he spoke, "But it gets in the way of your eyesight- and that's something critical. You need to see your opponent at every angle possible." Techno began to braid it as Bad sighed contently. How long had it been since he'd had someone else take care of his hair again? He always forgot to on land, as it wasn't something he worried about very often in the water.

"If you can't, you risk receiving a strike from an angle you were unaware of existing in that moment. Got it?"

Techno finished by tying the end with the silk white ribbon, admiring his work. Bad nodded, turning to him with an appreciative smile.

Techno's heart warmed a bit. Bad's bangs always covered the left side of his face, so he hadn't seen it before. The left eye was a slightly paler green than his right one, a long healed faint scar running from his brow to mid-cheek- but other than those differences, it was just the same as the right. He had dimples, a faint spray of freckles across his pale skin and cheeks a soft, rosy red. It was a cute look, one that reminded him of childish innocence. A single unwanted thought suddenly invaded his mind.

He almost looks like Chelem.

The moment was short-lived as he tore his eyes away in a panic from the thought. No, no he didn't look like Dream. Dream didn't look so innocent, even back then.

"Techno?"

He turned his red eyes to Bad, who looked at him with concern. He took a breath. What had spurred on that thought? The only similarity they had were their eyes- nothing more. Dream's hair was an almost dirty blonde and short, Bad's was black as midnight and long. Dream had peach skin, Bad was fair.

Techno sighed, shaking his head. Maybe it was just the situation- him offering to train someone out of him having a random moment of kindness not even he understood, "Sorry, was just thinking about something random. Do you have the dagger?"

Bad perked up, nodding and pulling it out. The green crystal shone in the sunlight.

"Good, we'll start with that and move onto a crossbow later."

Bad nodded.

"Now..." Techno drew his sword, getting in a guard stance, "Attacks for a dagger are basically the same as sword attacks. You are aiming to deliver a pulled blow to a legitimate target area- however, there is one exception, and that is that thrusting is allowed. Now, when you thrust it is imperative you mustn't lock your wrist- is that clear?"

"Mhm!"

Techno stabbed the blade into the ground and drew his own dagger from his belt, twirling it in his fingers as he stood up straight again, "Speed is your key focus. You want to get your weapon in and out as quickly as possible and then get back out of distance. A big thing in using a dagger is that fighting lies in feinting to confuse the opponent-" Bad gave him a strange look and Techno elaborated, "A feint is a partially delivered attack- stopped short and withdrawn, or another sudden movement threatens a grapple. A grapple involves catching the opponent's hand or wrist with your hand. This not only prevents your opponent from attacking properly and allows you to move their arm so you can have a good position to strike them." The siren made an 'O' shape with his mouth, nodding in interest. Techno hummed, gripping the daggers handle, "Now, traditionally you really shouldn't train with someone significantly taller or shorter than you- but we don't really have a choice here so..." He shrugged before gesturing, "Alright, let's try the basics. Guard position first: for high guard, put your dagger forward and high, left hand back and stand at middle height."

Slightly confused, Bad listened to the instructions. One by one, they tried out different moves from high guard- then from shielded guard and wide guard. The siren slowly got a hang of it, beaming a bit in pride.

"Okay, one last, quick lesson. Attack my left side." Bad nodded, getting into high guard again. He was quick, attempting to feint Techno like he was cutting across his leg before trying to cut into his left side. To his surprise, Techno quickly trapped his knife arm between his left arm and side. Bad squirmed, but the maneuver made it near impossible to move his wrist. Techno quickly pulled him in, twisting him around and pulling his arm behind his back. The cold bite of the blade touched his neck and his breath hitched. The two breathed heavily, taking a second to relax their pounding hearts.

"Your opponent can easily turn the tides just like that, so be careful and mindful of your strikes." He let go and Bad stumbled forward, rolling his shoulder and groaning in pain. Techno slipped the dagger back in its holder before walking over to the crossbow, "Okay, now let's put a bit of work into this..."

Chapter Text

As he trudged up the hill, Tommy watched the sun slowly descend in the sky. He held the tied bundle of fabric in his arms, his and Tubbo's box of shillings inside along with that heart of the sea. He was excited to tell his friend the good news and was sure nothing could dampen his mood- how could it? They were finally leaving this dump- and with his idol too! Silently, Tommy wondered how excited Tubbo would be before pondering to himself. What had Tubbo done all day? He hadn't seen him in town at all and he knew Tubbo wasn't one to sit still all day and just look out the window.

So as he entered one of the many small bedrooms of the orphanage- the one he and Tubbo had shared with at least 6 others- he wasn't surprised to find Tubbo gone from the windowsill. He figured maybe he was still in town, and so eagerly he began to pack their few possessions into a sack- a few pairs of worn-out clothes, some keep-sakes, and finally the bundled cloth of items. Looking around cautiously, he tapped the floorboards until one had a hollow sound. Quickly and painfully he pried it open, revealing a little secret area between the ground and the floor.

Another item sat there wrapped in an old cloth and tied around with a thin piece of rope; one of Tubbo's keepsakes. The younger boy had always said that it was the only thing he'd had with him when he was left at the orphanage- but had no memory as to who's it was.

He untied the string holding the cloth together, revealing an old leather-bound book, opening up the worn cover to look through the old, yellowing pages. 

As soon as he opened it's pages, a welcoming scent of pumpkin pie and cinnamon hit him, his stomach growling loudly from it. He looked nervously to the door again, wary of someone walking in while he had the book out. He strained to listen and when he heard nothing, he turned back to the book.

The entire book was written in a language Tommy didn't understand, but from the moment Tubbo had shown it to him Tommy was entirely entranced by the beautifully clean cursive writing and lovingly drawn illustrations by them. The front of the book was ancient, worn down leather- but the drawing on the front was like brand new. The symbol of a half sun and half moon clear as day.

His eyes met the only English in the entire book, an odd warmth feeling filling him despite having read it a thousand times over.

"For my little Koray, and his future Helio- whoever that may be."

Under the sentence was another illustration, this time one of two hands with a moon and sun tattoo on their wrists. Between the pages were two necklaces with sun and moon pendants, their jewels glittering in the soft glow of the room.

It was easy to tell how much love was put into the book, and it brought Tommy happiness to know that Tubbo had some semblance left of whoever had put him here.

The two of them only assumed that Tubbo's birth name was Koray from the book, but as neither were sure, they had just continued using Tubbo.

Shutting the book, Tommy carefully packed it in the sack- paranoid about damaging it. As he glanced up, suddenly the warmth in his chest disappeared and his heart dropped. Spotting Tubbo's shoes still on the floor, anxiety-filled him and his eyes went wide. Where had Tubbo gone without his shoes? Looking out the window he realized another thing; it was getting dark, the last rays of sunset peeking from over the forest, and Tubbo was still gone.

Panic set in and instantly Tommy took off through the orphanage, calling for his friend. His mind tried to give thousands of excuses.

Maybe he just forgot to put them on.

Maybe he's with one of the misses.

Maybe he's just in town buying new shoes!

That! That had to be it- their shoes were both pretty worn out and old, so he could have just gone into town without them.

He just needed to check.

Tommy slipped his own shoes back on and tucked their bag under the bed before taking off. His heart was racing, the cold air hitting his skin as he ran back down the path to town. He sprinted through town, not caring for the annoyed and angered noises from people he bumped and shoved past.

When he finally reached the cobblers, he was devastated to find it closed. Instantly more panic filled him and he started frantically asking strangers if they'd seen him. He gave them his name and described what he looked like, but everyone simply brushed him off or sympathetically told him they hadn't. The ground under him felt like it was about to collapse- this couldn't be happening…

"Hey- hey kid- hold on-" Someone grasped his shoulder and he whipped around defensively. A man a bit shorter than him- but clearly quite a bit older- took him by the shoulders with a semi-loose grip. His short hair was black as a ravens feather and skin was a light tan, scruffy facial hair decorating his chin, upper lip, and jawline. His eyes were a crystal blue akin to Tommy's and full of an almost parental concern as he looked a bit up at the teen, "Calm down, okay? Take a breath and tell me what's going on..."

Not thinking, Tommy followed the stranger's instructions- a repetition of deep breaths in and out slowly settling his rapid heartbeat and slight shaking. The world under his feet stopped spinning and he spoke, voice wavering, "M-my friend- I can't find my friend Tubbo. Last I saw him was this morning in the orphanage and-" He whimpered, "Please, please tell me you've seen him..."

The man looked at him sympathetically, squeezing his shoulders comfortingly, "Well that depends, what does he look like?"

"U-uh...really pale blonde pulled back in a ponytail, really clear ice blue eyes, freckles...he usually wears this green old dress shirt and brownish torn shorts?" Tommy started to settle down a bit and the man seemed to think, "Im...not sure." He tapped his chin, "Is there any chance your friend might have gone into the forest?" The man knew this town had a record for children disappearing in the forest, and usually the blame was put on this being a slight hotspot for monsters.

The teen almost laughed humorlessly at that. Tubbo? Going into the forest without him? No- they made a promise to never do that.

"Nope. No way, not Tubbo-" The man gave a knowing look, brows raised skeptically, "But is there a possibility? A sliver of a chance?"

"I-" Tommy paused, suddenly not so confident, "Well...I guess?"

The man smiled at him, "Tell you what kid- I'll make you a deal. I know the land better than anyone and I know that forest too. If you go back to the orphanage or wherever you need to be and calm yourself- I will go into the forest and try to see if I can locate your friend. Sound good?"

Tommy didn't feel good at all, but what choice did he have? If there was a chance Tubbo was in those woods, and this man was offering to look for him…

"I-i...alright..." The man smiled, patting him on the back gently with eyes full of genuine sympathy, "Don't worry...If it's up to me, I'll do everything I can to bring him back to you safe and sound. Okay?"

Tommy didn't answer, not completely trusting of the stranger. The man understood his cautiousness though, but deep down he knew exactly how Tommy felt at that moment. Holding his hand out, Tommy was hesitant, "I'm...Tommy by the way..." The man smiled kindly, taking his hand in a firm grip as he shook it. He knew after this he was probably going to let Schlatt know what was happening, and Tommy watched as the man used two fingers to push his unusual red-rimmed glasses further up his face, "Maverick Aspen, adventurer, explorer, and cartographer"

=x=

Groaning, Tubbo awoke with a pounding headache. His mouth felt like it had been filled with cotton, his ears still ringing a bit. His entire body was in pure agony, bones screaming in protest as he tried to move and his skull feeling as if he had smashed it against the wall a hundred times.

He forced himself to sit up, eyes cracking open as he trembled a bit from the pain. As his eyes adjusted to the darkness, the ringing began to fade and he listened to the quiet sound of droplets hitting puddles of water. Recalling the events before he passed out, Tubbo whimpered.

Looking up to the hole he fell through, he noticed it was dimmer outside- how was it almost night? He stood up shaking, looking around. There were no other exits, the cave quite large and extremely dark. A chilling breeze pricked at his skin and he jumped, looking in the direction it had come.

On the wall was a torn banner, weathered from age and seeming burned at the edges. It blew from a slight wind and quickly Tubbo realized there must have been something behind it. Cautiously, he approached the wall and reached out- grabbing the end of the banner.

'This is a terrible idea...' He thought to himself, before roughly yanking it down. The banner ripped easily off the wall, and quickly Tubbo jumped out of the way as it fell.

There was a long tunnel leading to another room, and suddenly a terrible stench hit his nose. He cringed, pulling his shirt over his nose and mouth. 

"W-what the fuck?" He muttered to himself, looking down the tunnel. The other room seemed to be illuminated in fading daylight, its walls creeping with vegetation.

Ignoring the stench, Tubbo forced himself to walk through the tunnel- eyes watering as the smell only got worse. When he emerged on the other side, he looked up to find himself in a deep pit- the walls steep and the drop from the top looking deadly. Suddenly, the stench was replaced with a flowery scent like lilies and Tubbo jumped as he felt a freezing breath hit his neck, looking around wildly. He looked to the floor and his eyes flew open in surprise. The woman from before laid asleep on the floor, her back to him.

"Miss?"

He called curiously, approaching her. The white dress was laid around her, pure white and practically glowing as her hair was spread out around her head like a halo. Crouching down, he put a hand on his shoulder and gently shook her in an attempt to stir her from her sleep, "Miss? Miss are you-"

Tubbo turned to look at her face.

He jumped back and let out a horrified scream that he barely recognized as his own, the illusion disappearing as the terrible smell hit him again. Her cold eyes stared at him lifelessly, face beaten and bruised, having dried blood and dirt smeared on it. The woman's hair was a frazzled, dirty mess- her skin pale as death and drained of any color while her white dress was torn and dirty- stained and splattered with even more blood while one of her legs was bent in an odd angle.

He scrambled until he was pressed against the opposite wall, the smell hitting him full force and making his stomach roll in disgust, feeling nausea and sickness overwhelm him.

A corpse.

He was staring at a fucking corpse.

Tubbo was going to puke. He didn't want to look at her, but god it was like he just couldn't tear his eyes away. She must have been dead for a while- maybe a few weeks- as the decomposition had only seemed to have barely started. His eyes caught a little brown book in her hand, and instantly the fear was mixed with curiosity.

Did that book say who she was?

Tubbo's eyes fixed on it, something tugging him forward.

Slowly, he crept closer- heart beating rapidly in his chest as blood rushed in his ears. He slowly reached for it as endless scenarios flashed in his mind- what if she wasn't dead? What if the moment he grabbed it she came to life and attacked him?

Before he knew it he had snatched the book and scrambled back again, retreating to the other side of the room. He stared for a few minutes, taking a few breaths as he waited for her to move. When she didn't, he cautiously looked to the book and flipped to open.

The air wafted from the book smelling like fresh lilies before dissipating in the air. Its crisp pages were faded and dirty brown, battered and torn with the ink smudged and faded from water damage.

On the first page it stated whose property it was- only in place of the name, there were ink splotches. He flipped through it, the writing neat and feminine in style- but every time the name came up it was scratched out in black ink.

By the time Tubbo had flipped throughout the entire book, he still had none of his questions answered and had no identity of the woman. He looked at her, heart aching a bit in sympathy. Did she have a family? Was there someone still waiting for her? How did she get like this...

Deep down, he felt this book held the answers- he just needed to actually read it first...

Until then, he needed a name for her.

"I'll call you Niki- just till I know who you really are..."

For a moment, he thought he heard a soft voice thank him- however quickly his attention was torn away by the snapping of a branch. He looked up, seeing the last rays of sunlight disappear as fear came over him.

First things first though. He needed to get out of this pit.

=x=

After a rough day of training, it wasn't a surprise when Bad was falling asleep the moment he sat down. He was a natural archer, showing a lot of potential with the crossbow- but at that Techno still wasn’t surprised. Bad had sharp eyes and that much was obvious, and with the way he had held the crossbow it was almost like it was meant for him. A match made in the Aether, Techno thought humorously.

Standing over him, Techno slung the heavy sack over his shoulder and stared down at the smaller man laying against the shaded tree base. He crouched down, the sleeping siren so incredibly still and peaceful. Techno almost felt guilty having to wake him, but they couldn't stay here when it was getting so late. He put down the sack and began to reach forward to gently shake him awake, but was promptly stopped by another hand touching his wrist delicately.

"Shhh...we shouldn't wake him just yet..."

The familiar, soothing voice was a blessing to Techno's ears, sighing in relief as he turned his head. Forest green eyes gazed down at Bad with a soft smile, "He needs his rest..." Reaching forward, a gentle hand steadily and softly stroking his head. He chuckled quietly, still whispering, "Honestly, you could mistake him for a corpse like this...but alas it isn't his time- not for a long while." He stood up and Techno took a glance at Bad before following the man. His walk was graceful and his steps didn't break their rhythm, one of his skeletal wings outstretching to gently usher him closer, "Come on son, we need to talk."

Techno followed the man as they walked into the forest, rounding a tree only to appear somewhere else entirely. It was a warm beach, the sun bearing down brightly. The war god grew anxious, "Phil, what is this about?"

"Do I really need a reason to come see you?"

"Yes, most of the time." Techno deadpanned, and Phil looked slightly stung by the remark. He sighed, "Your right, I do need to make a point to see you more often...I'm sorry..." The taller felt a pang of guilt, a hand going to the other man's shoulder, "No- I'm sorry Phil. That was rude of me, I know your work keeps you busy more than I know..."

Phil smiled wearily, "Eh, it's just being on a court deciding the fates of people coming into the afterlife. No big deal." He joked. Techno snickered as the blonde continued, "It's Amusix."

Techno felt the anxiety worsen in a heartbeat, internally pleading that this wasn't about what he thought it was, "It appears someone has stolen one of his precious jewels and he's quite livid about it. Heart of the sea, I believe?" Techno winced, about to speak up when Phil continued, "Oh, and Xisuma's compass of voluntas quidem cordis is missing too." He gave Techno a tight-lipped smile as the war god's stomach plummeted, "You wouldn't happen to know where they would be, would you now?"

Techno didn't have any words. He could have sworn those items were just magic trinkets, the two main gods never cared for them before- so why now? It's not like they were ever used- they were always just sitting in the vaults gathering dust.

Techno only had one word.

"Fuck."

Phil snorted skeptically, "That's all you have to say for yourself?!" He swatted at the back of Techno's head, the war-god wincing, "Techno what were you thinking?! Taking them was dumb enough, but you gave them to mortal children! Do you know what they're going to do when they find out you took them?" Techno paled further, turning to Phil, "Do they know about me taking them? About the kids?!"

Phil sighed, shaking his head, "No. As for the two orphans you entrusted with the items- they are apparently going to start following the compass. X and Amu don't know about them... yet ." The way he pronounced the last word was like a warning, but Techno was too relieved to care.

"Techno when will you learn that you can't be so reckless with your godhood? Especially when it comes to just- just taking things from other gods! Especially from the originals-" Techno's heart seized in pain, frowning deeply at Phil's well-meaning words, "Techno, I know you are the youngest of the gods. But you need to understand, Keralis gifted you this godhood because he saw you worthy of it-"

Techno's eye's widened, temper flaring in pure rage at the mention of Keralis. The fucking deceitful prick, lying about these reasons...Techno turned sharply to face Phil.

"Gift?!! This isn't a fucking gift, Phil its a curse!! A curse that hid itself as a blessing so I'd never understand it was one until it was too damn late!!" He growled out, startling Phil. The judge stepped back warily, knowing full well not to incite further anger from the war god. Making his point, his bones began to crack and shift. His human form gave way for his true god-form. It was monstrous, larger, taller, and threatening- like something that had just walked out the gates of Hell. He towered over Phil, snarling as he spoke with a rumbling, booming voice, "Does this look like someone who has been blessed?! Tell me, Phil, what part of becoming a god has done anything good for me other than immortality?! I'm a beast, not a human or a god! People do nothing but fear me the moment they see this part of me-" Techno faltered as the small flash of nervousness appeared in Phil's forest green eyes, anger deflating a slight bit as he turned back to the ocean, slowly sitting back on his haunches, "See? Even you..."

Looking into the clear waves, he saw his own reflection and remorse filled him. The glowing red eyes stared back at him, his head now one of a vicious looking boar- tusks sharpened to points and lips in a permanent sneer. The golden crown-like halo of thorns sat on his head and a lustrous king-like robe of vibrant red waves lined with the softest cotton sat on his broad shoulders, heavy armor covering every inch of his skin leaving only the smallest gaps and two large deep grey bat's wings folded behind him. His face and wings were laden with scars only slightly off the normal color of his skin.

He was the physical manifestation of a prideful, rage-filled, blood-thirsty boar in anthropomorphic form- and honestly, he deserved it.

"Phil, all godhood has done for me is make me feel more alone than I did as a mortal. People build statues of this version of me and quake in fear at the sight of it. Mortals hate me and the other gods don't even acknowledge my existence until they need someone to blame for the mortals going to war...I feed off of negative emotions and violence so I'm forced to hurt people. This existence has been a curse for more than 500 years, and it just keeps getting worse no matter what I try. So I might as well try my luck until my luck wears out, maybe even try to help some mortals on the way..." Techno's eyes stung with tears as he stared, heart aching a bit, "And even when I help, I help someone too much and I let myself get too close and comfortable...then I do something stupid that messes everything up without meaning to, so they leave." He chuckled, the sound hollow and empty, "It's been more than 50 years y'know, and he still hates me because I just fucked up that bad- but there's too much pride in me to simply just- just fucking apologize for something so small..."

As his voice trailed off, there was no response from the fatherly man and silence settled between them. There was a soft breath and Phil looked sympathetically at the war god, reaching and setting his hand on Techno's back, "Calvin and Nes miss you, you know."

"Phil..."

"I'm telling the truth here- they really miss you, Techno. They aren't angry with you in the slightest..."

The god remained silent, not looking to the judge. Phil sighed, "Techno, I want you to give yourself one last chance."

"Why would I do that?"

"Because you want to, deep down."

Phil's tone is firm, and it's clear his word is final on this, "Give yourself one more chance at trying, okay? I have a gut feeling that this time things will be better..." Techno slowly stood, side-glancing to the other man before slowly shifting back to his human form. His long pink locks were pulled into a bun again, eyes now a more normal soft red and skin becoming pale as the moon, "Where...where would I even start...?" His voice was softer, now deep and more pleasant to the ears but distant and lost in tone. Phil smiled at this and waved him to follow, leading him back through the trees.

They appeared once more in the clearing, where it seemed nothing had changed at all, "Well, that's not really a question when you already have started~" Techno gave a confused look and Phil hummed, gesturing to the siren sleeping below the tree. He was still as content as earlier, not bothered by the slight chill in the air or the roughness of the ground beneath him, "You've already started with the little gem, so you should just try to continue. You've been nothing but yourself around him, and he seems to not mind: so keep being yourself. Those two orphans also seem like a good place to start helping too..."

Techno's eyes were fixed on Bad, mind racing. He hadn't even noticed before how relaxed he was around him, it had always just felt like he'd known him his entire life despite it being only a few days…

Phil froze, looking disappointed as he shivered, "I'm being summoned back...I'm sorry I can't stay longer..." Techno's heart ached at the sadness in his voice, turning his body to the other and pulling him into a tight hug, "It's fine...until next time, Phil."

The fatherly judge smiled softly, hugging the war god back tightly for a few seconds until he finally let go, stepping back.

Techno watched as Phil disappeared into the treeline again before looking back to Bad. He picked up the sack and slung it over his shoulder again before crouching down.

'He's tired...' Techno thought, 'I'll let him sleep.'

The god looped his arms around Bad's back and under his knees, carefully and slowly lifting him up to carry him. The siren stirred only slightly in his sleep, leaning into the warmth of Techno's chest with a quiet murmur and a tiny, soft smile across his face. Techno felt a sheepish smile tug at his lips as he began to walk back to the ship, 'Another chance, huh Phil?' He held the other in his arms a little more securely as he took steady, even strides down the dirt path, 'Alright...one last time.'

=x=

"Look at them..." The voice drawled out, voice low as it purred, "How does it feel, Schlatt? Glorious? Perhaps you feel stronger, physically?"

The man felt lightheaded, skull throbbing in pain while shivering pleasantly at the feeling of nails trailing across the grooves and bumps of the horns. The ram horns had broken through his skin and now sprouted there- curling back and forward in an almost c-shape. Over the course of a few months now, the human could feel himself getting weaker and weaker in the legs until now it felt like pins and needles were all over them. If anything he felt miserable and weak, but the presence of the false god made it a slight bit better.

His favorite. That's what Wilbur called him.

His favorite freak.

Schlatt almost preened at that title. He was able to endure so much more than the rest of Wilbur's pets- able to do exactly what he said without much of an argument just because it meant he could cause some chaos. That's why Wilbur favored him.

Now, barely able to walk and in constant pain-

He was scared of losing that favor. That little advantage.

Even with his head and arms laid in the Harpy's lap, kneeling on the ground beside him and one of those large wings draped over his back while Wilbur's fingers threaded through his hair and inspected the horns on his head…

He was still filled with an unnatural anxiety of losing the false god's interest.

"I'm starting to get the feeling back in my legs." He lied, and Wilbur's hands stopped, "....oh?"

"I might be able to do work-"

"No..." Wilbur growled out and Schlatt felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up, his hand wrapping around the base of one of the horns tightly, "Schlatt. Tell me the truth."

Schlatt yelped as Wilbur yanked his head back, golden eyes glaring sharply at him, "Do your legs still hurt?" Pain filled Schlatt's skull as Wilbur held him by the horn and he gave in easily, "Y-y-yes! Yes- god fuck please just- just let go I'm sorry-!"

Wilbur released him and let out a relieved sounding sigh, "Good. Then that means the transformation is working..."

"Wh-"

"NO!!" Schlatt bolted up as he awoke from his nap, squirming so much he fell from his chair. He got up and scrambled to the bathroom, heart racing in fear as his body was on autopilot, "No no no fuck please no-" He looked in the mirror and pulled around his hair, searching until he finally found them.

Relief filled him as he found the sanded bases of his broken off horns, touching the smooth surface shakily.

They hadn't grown back.

Thank the gods…

Letting out a sigh, he bowed his head and gripped the edges of the counter, taking deep breaths in an attempt to calm his wrecked nerves. These nightmarish memories were a reoccurring thing for him, and while he'd gotten used to them-

He hated that one. The one where he's so pathetically on his knees, his hair being touched and stroked while his head is in the lap of that winged bastard as if he were a mere fucking dog-!!

...Where he felt safe- all until he says the wrong thing and in an instant Wilbur is angry with him and he feels so much pain. When he found out what Wilbur was doing to him... changing him...

Schlatt jumped at the loud knocking at his door, wincing as it spiked his headache, "I'm comin' I'm comin!!" He called, irritated. Who the fuck was at his shop at nightfall?

He made his way to the door as the knocking kept going, and the moment he yanked it open he snapped, "What the fuck is it-"

Schlatt stopped when his eyes met baby blue, seeing Tommy standing there with a sack of his stuff and looking like he was just barely holding it together.

"T-Tubbo's missing..."

Chapter Text

"What?" Schlatt looked at Tommy in confusion, brows pinched together. The blonde growled in frustration, "That was said in the simplest way possible, how could you not understand!! Tubbo. Is. Missing!" His voice cracked, hands going up into his hair and pushing the golden blond locks back.

Schlatt winced and sighed, "Okay- okay..." He took a deep breath and shivered as a gust of wind blew at him. Finally taking in Tommy's appearance, he became acutely aware of the fact that the teen was shivering, his face and nose bright red and teeth chattering from the cold outside. Reaching out, he cupped the teen's face.

A chord struck in him as he felt the freezing flesh against his palm, the semi-fresh tear trail ice-cold under his fingers, "Amusix- Kid, you're as cold as ice! Get the fuck in here!" He quickly ushered Tommy in, taking the sack from his shoulders and propping it against the wall. He walked Tommy by the fireplace, quickly grabbing logs and tossing them in as the boy sat down.

"Crackle! I need your help for a second!" The ex-hunter rapt his knuckles against the floor. The teen watched in confusion as Schlatt huffed, "Fine, you did this to yourself!" He lifted his foot, waited-

Then, he slammed it down on the wood floor- his foot creating a loud bang that made the house's supports shudder and groan. Tommy jumped as the logs were engulfed in flames and a salamander climbed over them to lay on the top of the logs. It seemed completely untouched by the flames- actually, it almost looked like it was giving them off. The salamander had eyes fixed on Schlatt like it was glaring- but the ex-hunter didn't pay any mind. He moaned in slight pain and gripped the nearest surface, legs now shaking a bit. Tommy watched with slight worry as the man slowly recovered from...something. 

"Sorry bud..." Schlatt stared right back at the salamander, "I know I'm interrupting your beauty sleep, but the kid is freezing and all my logs were wet. Your fire was kind of needed."

The salamander let out a pitched croaking noise at him before scrambling back into the logs- disappearing. 

"What… was that?" Tommy asked, hesitantly curious as he warmed by the fire. Schlatt steadied himself, ignoring the quiet cracking noises his leg bones made as they settled back into place. He tried to hide the slight pains with a cocky smile, "What, never seen a fire salamander?"

"No," For a moment, Tommy's mind wandered to a smidge of excitement, "Are they a type of tamable creature?"

"Well-"

"Like Werewolves?" Schlatt winced, heart aching from the question. He tried to cut Tommy off, but the blonde kept rambling, "Oh! Or like Mermaids? Griffins? Ravangers?" His eyes seemed to light up as he named the species. Schlatt could understand the childish wonder- once upon a time, he'd felt that same excitement too- but the wonder was misinformed and misplaced. He listened to Tommy ramble, hoping to take the teen's mind off his missing friend.

"Saytr's?!" Schlatt's patience snapped in a second.

"No, Tommy." The answer was clean and Schlatt's voice was sharp. Tommy was taken aback by the coldness in it, Schlatts expression dark, "Kid, where did you hear this?"

"Hear… what?" Schlatt walked over and squatted on his haunches beside the blonde, "Who, in their fuckin' loose-screwed shit-for-brains mind- told you that any of these creatures were goddamn tamable?!" He asked in disbelief, "Tommy, none of these creatures are even domesticated- you can't even domesticate Mermaids, Saytr's, and Fae, they're conscious, living beings just like you and me! They have their own societies and cultures. Their own languages, studies, history-" He took a deep breath, "Kid… Tommy, you domesticate dogs. You domesticate cats. You domesticate birds- But never do you try to domesticate something that isn't meant to be."

Schlatt gestured to the fire, "Fire salamanders are no pet. Crackle is here because I saved him as an egg and he has no idea of how to survive in the wild. But he is not domesticated. He still bites and hisses at me like the little bitch he is, and he still spits fire at me too. He isn't my pet, but more like a companion and a roommate who's also a whiny bitch, but a useful one."

Red eyes bore into sky blue ones as Schlatt tried to search for any speck of understanding. Seeing only confusion, he finally sighed, "I'm… I'm sorry." Standing, he shook his head, "You didn't come here to get lectured by me- forget it..." He walked to the kitchen, grabbing a kettle, and filling it with water before lighting the stove. He put the kettle on the burner, "Now, what's this about Tubbo being missing?" Tommy took a moment before speaking, brushing off Schlatt's minor outburst. He cleared his throat as he turned back to the fireplace, "I-i'm not sure, really- he's just gone..."

The cold spot and unease settled into Tommy again, "Some guy offered to search in the forest, but I'm not sure I can trust him..." He heard Schlatt moving around behind him, opening cabinets and grabbing things.

"Did he give you a name?"

"Uhh...yea. Maverick, I think?" Schlatt grabbed a honey jar and tea leaves, waiting for the kettle to whistle before grabbing a mug and filling it with hot water. He dipped in the pouch of tea leaves before adding a spoonful of honey as Tommy tried to remember the mysterious man's full name, "Fuck- it was Maverick and then some like… weird tree name?"

Schlatt almost tripped in surprise, gripping the mug of hot tea, "Aspen?" It was Tommy's turn to be surprised, looking at Schlatt as he handed him the mug, sitting down beside him, "Yea! How did you-"

"Maverick Aspen? Black hair? Blue eyes? Peach skin that's slightly tanned? Shortass? Parental aura?" Tommy guffed, blinking with wide eyes, "Yes?!" A smile stretched across Schlatt's face, "Holy fucking shit- You're kidding me right? The fucking Captain himself is in town?!"

"You know him?!"

Schlatt leaned back on his palms, a nostalgic look in his eyes, "Well- not super personally know. The guy was friends with the man who taught me how to hunt- Antvenom." He chuckled, "Thought the guy was dead since he basically dropped off the face of the earth-'' Schlatt paused, "Ah- but I won't bore you with the details..." The ex-hunter said playfully, fully aware of the expectant look on Tommy's face. Smirking, he pretended to yield, "Alright alright- Basically, from what my mentor told me; They nicknamed him Captain Sparklez- Cap for short. He wasn't a hunter per say, but he did a big thing that got him a lordship. He lived in a giant Manor, even married a Duke's daughter- lots of fucking money y'know? But for some weird reason, he just up and left! No explanation or anything. Even weirder- he took only one person with him, and that was his best friend. He didn't even run off with any more than a satchel of gold! It's just bizarre."

"He said he was an adventurer and like- two other things..."

"Well I mean- yea. He and his buddy were the ones that discovered quite a few abandoned temples in their day...adventure really just seemed to be their thing." Tommy gaped, shocked, 

"Wow...he sounds..."

"Cool? Yea. A really nice guy too- respectable and honest. My mentor used to tell me there wasn't a single purely evil bone in the guy's body...." His smirk softened, "What I'm basically trying to say here Tommy, is if Tubbo really is in that forest- you can trust Cap to find and bring him back. He's an eccentric, weird guy- but he's not a bad person."

Tommy relaxed a bit, slightly assured. However, he was still a bit on edge- what if Tubbo was hurt? What if he couldn't move from where he was?

What if he was dead?

Tommy couldn't stand the thought of Tubbo hurt and alone- crying for help and...

Something inside him ached at the thought, and for some reason, all he could think was if Tubbo died he was so sure he would perish too. It was a feeling deep in his gut- something deep down that he couldn't understand but just knew . He'd always felt that he and Tubbo were fated to meet in a way- having an almost physical tug toward the other boy the moment he'd set foot in the orphanage. In the other's absence, he felt like his emotions were boiling over. A small controlled fire inside him was growing and he could feel it eating him from the inside out until he felt like he'd burst into ash and flames.

He needed to get back to Tubbo.

He needed to know he was safe.

=x=

"Focus, Wil..." The harpy muttered under his breath as he strained his mind, trying to reach deep into his soul. He had nearly enough magic to do this for a few moments, but he needed to know if he saw what he did correctly...

He just needed to gather enough first, though.

The magic prickled just at his fingertips, feeling it flowing through the hollowed-out bones in his large wings deliciously. It had been so long since he'd used so much of it, but he knew the migraine would be well worth it if he could just confirm this.

A spark struck him and his eyes snapped open in time with his wings, the room around him changing. The deep grey stone walls entrapping him melted away, replaced with walls of spruce and a floor of dark oak. A soft glow came from a smoldering fire, it's flames crackling and burning with a welcoming warmth that Wilbur could not feel.

No, all Wilbur felt was the freezing cold of his cage- his confine's making his insides as cold as his outsides. As he took in the room, he saw someone he didn't expect.

"You...you..."

Schlatt sat there, the golden flames making his softly tanned skin glow and red eyes reflect a soft golden brown shade- face content as his deep brown hair was both neat and messy at the same time, gaze soft and expression peaceful as he fixed it on the warm fire.

Most shocking and infuriating of all?

The horns that Wilbur spent so much coaxing to grow from him were gone- like they'd never existed. Like he'd broken them off. Wilbur wanted to scream, his temper flaring. So much effort and the fucker still managed to slip from his grasp- even slotting himself back into society like a normal person.

Wasn't he traumatized? He killed so many innocents and even poisoned his best friend, all to appease the Harpy.

Wasn't he bitter and hateful? Wilbur mistreated him and constantly loved messing with his trust.

Wasn't he heartbroken? Wilbur had held his heartstrings and tugged them so many different ways, only to shatter it in the end.

...

No.

He was fucking Schlatt. The bull-headed monster hunter that was oh-so-resilient to all the shit Wilbur put him through.

And that just angered the Harpy further. Sadly though, his revenge would have to wait. He was running out of time.

Wilbur's head turned and he saw what he'd been seeking. Tommy's hair glowed like the sun and each time he blinked, his eyes turned from sky blue to pure gold- small flecks of orange and red appearing like flickers in a fire. He could see the flames in him stirring in irritation, and a smile crept across Wilbur's face as he noticed why.

"Oh Helios, where is your little Koray?" His voice took a sing-song like lilt, "Don't you know you shouldn't be straying too far from your master?" Wilbur strode behind Tommy, squatting down to level with him. He knew neither could see him, and his voice was nothing more than the wind- but it didn't stop his taunts, "A Sheep all alone without its guard dog, what will happen to its sheep? Will it be eaten? Fall in a ditch? Or maybe even a wolf will get their filthy hands on them..." Wilbur had a foul taste in his mouth from his own words- but they were nothing but the truth.

Human-beings were cruel.

It was in their nature. 

The world around him started to flicker away as he spoke, eyes fixed onto Tommy's. He knew the boy could hear his voice oh so subtly in his head, as unease and anxiety appeared in his expression.

"You best find your way back to your Koray little one, lest he'd turn to freezing stone and you burst to firey ash." He stood, "And I'd much prefer you alive, Tommy."

With that, Wilbur stood, and the vision around him dropped in seconds. A mixture of emotions swelled in his chest- pity, anger, excitement, and sadness. More than he'd felt in years.

The pity and sadness...well, Tommy was so young still, and to be fated with such burdens… such a duty… such a role to play in the universe…

And he still didn't know what a gift he had? A powerful gift locked inside the body of a fragile human boy...He couldn't even control it from starting to swallow him the moment he was separated from that Tubbo boy. They'd need to work on that.

The anger… Schlatt. He would be a problem- a big problem that Wilbur needed to rid of. He'd influence Tommy too much. The half-Satyr would make him wary of Wilbur, and as much as it pained Wilbur to destroy one of his favorite pets- even if that pet was an ungrateful, shrewd, bastard- he knew he might even have to destroy him to get rid of him.

And excitement?

Wilbur was being presented a chance to influence the mind of a weapon even the gods would fear both the eradication and the power of. Enough time with the boy- mentoring him, teaching, influencing- and he'd be able to make him into a weapon of chaos and destruction. And with his other half, they could carve the way to a better, fairer world that they were the gods of.

Tubbo might be harder to influence, though- so Wilbur needed to prepare for that…

But dammit- Wilbur needed to see Tubbo to properly prepare. He needed more time to understand, but his magic was only so strong right now. He needed eye's on the inside- someone he had influence over without them knowing.

An idea clicked in Wilbur's mind, a slow smirk spreading across his face. He got on his knees and searched the hard ground until his hand grabbed something buried in overgrown vines. He twisted it and the ear-grating sound of stone grinding against stone echoed. The stones of his prison shuddered as some of the floor pulled away, a small platform rising. On top of it laid a coffin covered by a yellow flag with an "LC" sewn on it.

"Oh, my sweet little immortal~!" Wilbur sang, chuckling as he ripped away the flag and tore at the remaining foliage. They were such fools to bury him in the same room as they chained Wilbur- truly believing the man dead. No no no, Wilbur wasn't stupid enough to truly kill him. Stupid enough to give him to Schlatt as a toy, thinking the bastard would be cold enough to not get attached? Yes.

But not stupid enough to truly kill him.

He grabbed a stone from the ground, bringing it down roughly on the coffin latches before prying open the heavy lid.

The body was still fresh, looking as if he'd only died seconds ago.

Wilbur's shoulders began to bounce as he began to laugh.

"It's time to wake up. We have so much work to do..."

Chapter Text

Vurb held the lantern high as he and his companions stood at the docks in silence. 

"Well?" Tapl spoke up. 

"Shush."

Tapl sighed, rubbing his eyes tiredly. He and Zelk sat on one of three trunks- the moon high in the foggy night sky, "I don't get it- the letter said he'd be here..." His ears flattened back, doubt filling him. Maybe he'd read Skeppy's letter wrong? Maybe they'd left already-

He yelped as there was a tap on his shoulder, whirling around and shining the lantern towards the person behind him. His eyes were dark brown with soft sunset orange highlights, paired with tanned skin and dark mocha hair. Iron armor adorned parts of his body, wearing a deep cyan cloak with the hood pulled over his head. His expression was blank, but his eyes held a lack of emotion that sent Vurb all the way back to his days as a pup. Where he would've normally whipped out his sword, he found himself with his tail tucked between his legs and cowering.

Then a flicker.

The man's eyes glowed orange and his pupils turned into cat-like slits, the smell of citrus and oak wood wafting ever so slightly making Vurb stand at attention. His eyes locked with the other's in response, flashing his eyes blue as his eyesight sharpened.

A smirk tugged at the other man's lips as Vurb grew excited, magic in the air crackling like static, "You’re Vurb?"

"Mhm. Spifey?"

"You 'betcha."

Zelk cleared his throat beside them, arms crossed over his chest. Spifey turned to meet the other man's eye's and Vurb watched as they repeated the connection- Tapl watching in confusion in the background but not saying anything.

When finished, Zelk let out a rumble of satisfaction, "Alright, we can trust him Tap..." The man nodded and Spifey turned to Vurb again, "Skeppy's on the ship waiting, so follow me." Tapl stood and whispered something to Zelk, who gently hit him in the chest in response with an amused and fond smile before going to pick up one of the trunks. Tapl sighed and picked up a trunk as well, followed shortly by Vurb before the 3 of them followed Spifey along the docks.

=x=

"What's the plan?"

"There isn't one..." Tommy stared into the fire irritably. The air around him was hot and stuffy- his lungs burning with every inhale, "I'm not leaving without Tubbo." This was the full truth. Tommy refused to leave on the journey without the other boy. This was supposed to be their adventure- meant for them and them alone. Schlatt was coming along with them, sure- but it was nothing without Tubbo. It wasn't worth it without his best friend.

Schlatt looked at him sympathetically, and for a moment a similarity came to mind- his own heart aching at the memory.

"Amusix- Schlatt what hap-"

"What the fuck do you think happened?"

The other boy flinched back at his harsh tone, ears flattening back. The tall blond behind him glared at Schlatt sharply, mouthing 'apologize'. Schlatt looked at the werewolf and softened, sighing, "I'm... I'm sorry Traves. I got ambushed and I'm just irritated is all." At this, Traves smiled and went back to patching up his wounds, tail wagging fondly. Cooper fixed his eyes on the other man, "Is Slime alright?" Schlatt snorted, "We talking mentally or physically?"

"Physically, obviously." Carson spoke up from sharpening his sword, an amused smile on his lips and tone playful, "We all know that Slime lost his marbles like- I think he said eight hundred somethin' years ago? Honestly, when is that guy ever mentally sound?" The others in the room made noises of joking agreement, Schlatt began to laugh only to wince in pain, Traves giving him a pout, "Schlatt stop moving please?"

"Sorry," Schlatt sighed, "And ah- no. He took a shot to the head that looked pretty bad, so I'd give him about 3 days or so before he pops up again." Schlatt had known Slime for a long while by now, and he'd learned how to track the severity of his death wounds and damage to his body to sum up how long it would take him before he'd show up again. He didn't like seeing how reckless the other was, but he had no say in the other man's actions. 

After being alive as long as he had, Slime loved to see how many new and creative ways he could die, and that made him often very clumsy and reckless. He could remember the panic he felt the first time he witnessed Slime die. Slime had gotten his attention with a 'Hey newbie!', and the moment Schlatt looked at him he'd dived straight off the cliff with a wink. He was freaked by how casual the others were about it, but after a week Slime showed up again- laughing as he recounted how horrified Schlatt's face was when he jumped- he'd learned all about Slime's inability to actually die. Back then, he was shaken- but the memory now made him laugh. It was a fucked up thing to laugh at, but there was nothing about their little group that wasn't utterly fucked- aside from Traves that was.

"So that means we'll be settling here for a bit?" Ted spoke up, the reaper sitting on the log across him, "Sounds that way." Carson responded. Ted hummed and stood, "Alright then. And Schlatt?"

Schlatt looked up at Ted, and as the other man walked past he stopped and rested a hand on his shoulder, "Stop acting like you're invincible, because you're not. Your body is soft and you’re mortal- the moment Slime died, you should have fallen back. Next time, do so."

Schlatt held the taller man's empty, cold gaze, and he shrugged off his hand, "Yea yea. Whatever..." Ted sighed before walking away- ducking back into the makeshift shelter.

Deep-down, Schlatt yearned to go back in time. He yearned to go back to the time where he still felt invincible, and where he still believed in 'nobody left behind'. Most of all, he yearned for his fucked-up little family. It wasn't much, but it was the most stable thing he'd ever had. He missed sweet little Traves with his reluctance to swear even once. He missed mean, protective Cooper. Carson, Ted, Noah, Josh, and…

Oh, he'd give anything to see Slime pull some dumb fucking stunt to get himself killed like jumping on a manticore's back or trying to fight a cockatrice. But those days were gone, and all that remained was the memories he had and the folded flag under his bed.

Schlatt stood up, "I'm gonna get you a pillow, you need some rest."

While he was reluctant, Tommy knew the older man was right. He didn't respond, simply pulling his knees to his chest as Schlatt went to grab the pillows.

=x=

Tubbo was cold.

As he laid against the wall, his legs were numb and he felt heavier than he ever had before.

Was it midnight, or past that? He couldn't tell anymore- slipping in and out of consciousness did that.

All he knew was he was cold. So cold that the crisp autumn night air that surrounded him somehow felt warmer than his entire body. Silently, he wondered if this was what death felt like- if he was dying and maybe soon Amusix would come to collect his soul. He had spent a long while searching for an exit, but soon it became evident that falling into this pit was a one-way trip. Eventually, he sat down to read Niki's journal- planning to search some more during the day.

After that though, Tubbo couldn't get up again- his body becoming heavier as it felt as if stones were weighing him down while his temperature dropped further and further.

He felt guilty, knowing that Tommy was probably searching for him. Probably worried sick.

Tommy…

He hugged the journal tighter to his chest, mind drifting to happier things. In his mind, he envisioned sunflowers. He envisioned warm sand beneath his feet and between his toes as he and Tommy raced across the beach in the summer- the hot sun beating down on them as they scavenged and searched for new adventures beside the crashing waves. He remembered how bright and triumphant Tommy's smile was when they found something new, and how his hair shined like the sun itself and sky blue eyes lit up with excitement.

Oddly enough, Tubbo had always been cold. Even during the blazing hot summers, Tubbo never felt the heat the way everyone else did.

Well, that was until he met Tommy.

In his early days at the orphanage, he always pretended that he felt the warmth under a blanket or by the fire when the truth was that he didn't. He had felt like a freak because of it- he didn't understand what others meant by feeling warm and he desperately wanted to, like he was searching for a missing puzzle piece. Then Tommy arrived, and something pulled himself toward the other boy. Something not even Tubbo could explain, nor did he really want to. But with Tommy, he felt warmth. It was like a missing piece of him had slotted into place, and suddenly what "warmth" was made sense.

...He missed warmth more than ever, now. He missed the heat Tommy practically radiated, and while he knew he'd just seen the other boy that morning it felt like it had been an eternity.

However, he couldn't do a thing about it- feeling like he did and stuck here.

So silently, Tubbo just hoped that by some miracle he'd be found.

=x=

The leaves crunched under his feet, taking long and careful strides across the forest floor. Cap knew this forest was prone to having cave-like pockets- remembering distinctly when he and X33n had walked through here the first time. The forest floor had collapsed right under him, and he fell into a deep hole.

The light spell in his hand illuminated the dark forest- the shadow-covered tree branches and bushes looking like monsters in the night. He knew better than to be scared of them though, the sight something familiar to him. He didn't dare call out the missing boy's name, as he knew full well the tricky creatures that lived in the woods. Fae loved to play games and mess with humans, as well as steal the names of others to force them to do their bidding.

Cap stopped as a putrid smell hit him, recognizing it as rotting flesh. His heart sank- rotting flesh meant a dead body, and that was all sorts of bad. He followed the smell to a deep pit, looking down it. He cringed as he saw a body at the bottom- covering his nose.

A whimper met his ears and he focused more magic into the light in his palm. It grew brighter and illuminated the entire place, his breath catching as he spotted the form of a child shivering against the wall. It was suspicious but the adventurer felt instinct tug at his gut, something in him screaming to throw caution to the wind. Cap looked around quickly as he unhooked a thick rope from his belt, hurrying over to a stable looking tree and tying it around twice before throwing it down the pit.

He sharply tugged at the rope to check its strength before gripping it, muttering to himself as he slowly lowered into the pit.

Cap dropped to the bottom- carefully stepping over the body. He felt sick when he saw how bloody and dirty it was- a once clean white dress now battered and torn. He turned his attention to the child against the wall, walking over and checking the pulse. Feeling a pulse, he sighed in relief and gently shook him, "Hey...hey kid?"

There was a weak moan from him, eyes fluttering open to look at him, "Huh...?"

"Hey- are you hurt? Do you have a name kid?" In the light of the glow, the young boy matched Tommy's description to a T- but Cap wanted to be sure instead of jumping to conclusions. The boy shook his head lazily, "T…tubbo..."

Bingo.

Cap smiled, "Nice to meet you, Tubbo. Maverick Aspen, but you can call me Cap..." He reached to check Tubbo's temperature, eyes widening as he felt the flesh under his fingers. It was as cold as ice, "Dang, we have to get you warmed up fast- can you walk?"

Again, the boy shook his head. Cap sighed, "Alright, I'll have to carry you then..." He began to pick the boy up, slowly standing and shifting him so that he was on his back. Tubbo's arms wrapped around his shoulders weakly, his body quivering and obviously freezing. Before Cap could grab the rope, the boy croaked, "W-wait- Niki's book-"

"What?"

Tubbo gestured and Cap looked back to where he found Tubbo. A small, element-worn leather book laid there, and quickly Cap picked it up. He tucked it in his coat pocket before grabbing the rope- slowly climbing back up as the teenage boy clung to his back desperately.

When he crawled out the top, Cap's mind was on autopilot. He didn't bother to gather his rope, his body working twice as hard to maintain the magic keeping his light alive and carrying the freezing teen on his back. He took off in the direction he came, counting markings of chalk he'd put on the tree's- showing him exactly where he needed to go.

=x=

Tommy was on his knees, staring into the night sky with wonder.

A creature flew in his vision- gorgeous and elegant. A large bird engulfed in flame, flying through the air majestically. A Phoenix, he realized. Suddenly, a smaller bird flew into his vision- pure white and glowing like the moon itself. They danced in the air- flying around in sync as if playing together. No matter how close the Phoenix was to it, the smaller bird was safe- it's flames only seeming to soothe it. The display was more beautiful than anything he'd seen, almost crying at the sight.

In an instant though, it was over. Suddenly, an arrow shot through the air and struck the smaller bird. In an instant, the phoenix let a shriek as the smaller bird fell through the air- flying after it. The small bird landed dead with a thud, and the phoenix landed beside it. Tommy's heart ached as the phoenix let out sounds that reminded him of wails of agony and mourning.

In moments though, the ground beneath him trembled like an earthquake and the sky itself was red like blood. Tommy's heart raced as he was engulfed in searing heat. He suddenly was in agony, heat in his body suffocating. With every breath, he began coughing up ash and soot- his skin feeling like it was smoldering and eyes burning. Look at his hand, he screamed as it was engulfed in flames. He scrambled up as it spread up his arm until the fire swallowed him entirely- leaving him in unbearable pain.

Tommy woke with a gasp, eyes wide as he screamed. Schlatt jumped, swearing loudly. Tommy's head whipped towards the door, not even hesitating as he scrambled up and opened it- running into the freezing night. Schlatt called after him, but his words were drowned out by everything around him. He sprinted through the streets, his lungs burning from the hot air he was breathing in.

He ran off the road and through the houses, scrambling up a steep grassy knoll. When he did, he spotted a form between the trees that he recognized as Maverick, a strangled noise leaving him as he spotted who was on his back, "Tubbo!!!"

Cap's head snapped up as he heard Tommy's voice, looking to see the teenager running over. Tubbo was suddenly more active, squirming weakly on his back- trying to move off, "T-Tommy!!" He cried, and when Cap let him down he stumbled weakly- shivering in the cold. Cap spotted another man come over the hill, panting as he spotted them.

Tommy ran over and the two boys tumbled to the ground as they embraced each other tightly, laughing and crying in relief. Within moments, Tubbo felt the cold disappear and be replaced by heat. Tommy's internal temperature dropped to normal, gasping lungfuls of the crisp autumn hair between his relieved laughter. The golden blonde clutched the younger boy to his chest tightly, words a mix of scolding and worry as Tubbo giggled.

Cap watched this display warmly, heart longing silently for someone he was searching for.

"If we want to take a safe voyage, we want to go through these waters." Cap traced a line from one coast and past a rocky island labeled 'Harpy rock', "This map is out of date, as that island has been completely abandoned for a few years now..."

"Really?"

"Yep..."

"Wow, neat-o~"

Cap looked at his friend, warmth blooming in his chest as he looked at him. His chestnut brown hair was swept and cleanly cut, soft brown eyes like pools that he could get lost in. X33n noticed him staring and met his eyes, grinning cheekily, "Have I ever told you that you have really pretty eyes?"

He made a strangled noise before a startled laugh left him, "No? What brought it up?" Cap quirked a brow at the brunette, watching his eyes widen and face tinged pink, "N-no reason! You just- they're a very lovely shade a blue is all! I didn't mean to be like- weird about it or anything it's just-" The young woman across from them scoffed, "Oh come on you lovebirds, just kiss already!" She gagged, and the two men looked at her and laughed.

Kara rolled her eyes, long red hair neatly done, and wearing a deep grey gown that allowed for easy movement. The three of them had been best friends since they were children, and they were currently plotting on how to make Cap and X33n disappear completely. The wedding band on Cap and Kara's fingers meant nothing more to each other than a reminder of the cleverest plot the two of them had ever made.

The plan began when Kara became distressed due to her father trying to force her into a marriage. The woman didn't want to marry, and she vented her sorrows to the adventurer. In return, Cap vented to her his own sorrows- the young women that swarmed him obsessively, the pressure from his own family, and the one place his mind was stuck on: him and X33n childhood dreams to explore the entire world with only each other. 

At the end of the conversation, Cap slept on it, and when he woke up with the most brilliant plan- a solution to both their problems. He had been granted a lordship, and with it, that made him a viable suitor for the Duchess. He would marry Kara, and after one month he, Kara, and X33n would make secret preparations for him and X33n to run away and disappear- leaving Kara still legally married, but with the freedom to run the house. No man could force her to do anything, and she could live her days in luxury and freedom. 

She'd pretend to be heartbroken by his sudden departure, but after a while, everything would return to normal and nobody could ever say a thing against it. Meanwhile, he and X33n would be set with a fair amount of gold and a dependable vessel to sail across the sea to a place where nobody would know them- providing them a fresh new start with only each other.

Two best friends against the world.

Schlatt looked at Cap from across the knoll, taking in his appearance with slight surprise. He looked slightly older, but it made sense. It had been quite a few years since he’d seen the other man, and it was nice to see he hadn’t changed too much. The noirette met his eyes and his face morphed into something like bewilderment- as if trying to place where he’d seen him before. The brunette raised a brow, smirking a bit in amusement. Instantly, the older man’s eyes went wide with recognition and he began walking over, stopping in front of him.

“Schlatt?!” He asked in surprise.

Schlatt snickered, “Hey.”

Chapter Text

When Vurb awoke the next morning, he prepared himself to meet the rest of the crew- those he would be working with. He knew he would be working with the expert, as that would get the most effective result in this search. Tapl and Zelk would be working with Spifey, as the three of them were the fighters. Two great minds, three excellent contracted hunters, a Captain, and...

Vurb's stomach sank.

And a demon.

A demon he would be forced to hang around.

Vurb wrapped a fist around Xisuma's emblem- murmuring a silent prayer for safety. It wasn't that the werewolf had anything against demons in general- he of course didn't believe in that idiotic stigma of all demons being horrid and evil- but past experiences with demons in less-than-ideal circumstances always filled him with terror and anxiety. Vurb had been tragically born into surroundings that birthed those same stigmatic ideas about werewolves, and he'd seen the bottom of the barrel when it came to the treatment creatures faced at the hands of humans.

Demons that escaped the Netherworld often did so through making deals with humans or by persuading others to summon them. However, he'd seen that even after escaping the burning depths that were the Nether the world above was no different. Demons still faced the imagery that their menacing appearances and powers painted- lies from people like the Navy spoke as a way to instill fear into the people as to control them. They did the same thing with werewolves like Vurb and feline hybrids like Zelk. They claimed that they were all feral and wild, and that what they did was "taming and domesticating them to be civil."

There wasn't anything that smelled fouler than that load of utter bullshit.

What they did was the opposite. Werewolves were often used in hard labor- forced to work the more dangerous or strength required jobs in mills and fields. Feline's were often used in more inappropriate means with their abilities, and Vurb cringed at the thought. Zelk suffered in that trade, and Vurb couldn't even imagine what he'd gone through. Sometimes, for sickening entertainment, they'd pit creatures against each other in fights to the death- like they were animals. Like they were nothing but disposable.

So no, Vurb did not have anything against demons. In fact, he'd tried multiple times to get over the terror and anxiety that faced him- but he could never forget those days. He could never forget about piercing golden eyes, sharp twisted horns, razor-like claws, and jagged teeth. 

Now, he can only hope the demon he'd face now wouldn't trigger those memories.

Vurb combed his fingers through his hair and took a deep breath before opening the door and walking out of his cabin, the wood beneath his soles creaking. He followed the path Spifey had led the three of them until he reached the ladder, climbing up and on the deck. On the deck stood a group of three, one of which he recognized as Skeppy. The man looked tired, light circles under his eyes and stance fidgety. "...so he's...what again?"

"A werewolf. I trust that won't be a problem?"

"Tch. What do I look like, a slaver?" Skeppy snorted, smiling playfully, "Nope, you look like a woman."

"Oh haha." The other person responded, "No. It won't be a problem at all-"

"Hello?" Vurb walked over, only to stop in his tracks as the other person turned to him. Immediately, his heart leaped into his throat and his tongue tied itself in knots- taking in chestnut brown hair tied back in a short ponytail, soft-looking peach skin, and eyes that sparkled like sapphires. They wore a loose silk shirt only slightly lighter than his eyes, a black corset, and dark grey pants with black boots to match- standing only an inch shorter than Vurb with their hands on their hips. There was something distinctly feminine about them, but at the same time he remembered Skeppy didn't say anything about a female crewmate. He gaped for a few minutes, feeling heat rush to his face as he had the distinct feeling that he looked like a fish gasping for air.

Noticing his speechlessness, the brunette's lips slowly pulled into a smirk and he raised a brow, "You alright ther-"

"Y-you're really pretty-" Vurb blurted out before flinching, mentally hitting himself. Pretty? Seriously? The other looked surprised, face tinging a soft red, "I...thank you?"

"I-i uh-" Vurb attempted to recover, fumbling over his words, "I-i bet your feet are really pretty too-" He slapped a hand over his mouth, stomach flipping as he began to consider if now was a good time to jump overboard. Feet?? What the absolute fuck was that- of all things he had to say!

There was stunning silence before a grin broke out on the man's face, giggles escaping that devolved into stifled bubbling laughter. Vurb faltered, eyes downcast and ears flattening back as he burned with embarrassment- pushing down a soft whimper as he listened to the stranger's laughter.

After a moment, the man calmed down and weakly giggled, "O-okay, I like you already- that was too fucking cute-"

Vurb's ears perked back up, surprised by the compliment. He thought his fuck up...was cute? He cocked his head in confusion, and the man awed, "Xisuma, you're like a puppy-" He held a hand out to Vurb, eyes lit up with amusement, "I'm Finn Irving. You?"

Slowly, Vurb took his hand and shook it, "Ah...V-Vurb..."

After the werewolf let go, Finn's hands returned to his hips, "I'm the mermaid and siren expert, by the way. I'm assuming you're the tracker Skeppy hired?"

Vurb nodded, and Skeppy perked up anxiously, "I hate to interrupt but uh- m-my shell?"

"Oh- right!" Vurb reached in his pocket and pulled out the soft pink shell, handing it back to the noirette carefully. As he did so, he brushed their hands together and reached to see Skeppy's aura- unsurprised to find that it was a dark, murky brown. When Skeppy got it back, he held it tightly with a shaky sigh of relief, the tension in his shoulders slowly relaxing as the aura around his hands- where he held the shell- shifted to a soft pink. Silently, he thought back to what he'd read, 'Murky brown, fear of letting go...pink, love...'

"Thank you..." He murmured, slipping the shell into his pocket, "I'll let you guys get to know each other- we're heading to the last place Bad was seen, and then you can start tracking from there."

"Got it."

Skeppy walked away, slipping into the captain's quarters quietly. Finn's face dropped, twisting into something of concern as he watched the captain leave. Vurb's ears perked up as he murmured under his breath, "Xisuma help that man, bottling himself up like that..."

The dark brunette cocked his head again, "Bottling himself up?"

Finn sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, "Sorry it's just-" He sighed in frustration before giving Vurb a more strained smile, "Let's head to the study and we'll talk there-" Someone behind Finn cleared their throat, and Vurb jumped as he finally noticed the figure behind the other man, "Oh- shit, right..." Finn rolled his eyes a bit, "Vurb, this-" He gestured to the figure behind him, "Is A6d."

Vurb froze as he took in the other man, instantly recognizing the traits of a demon. A6d had a deep black blindfold over his eyes and short, messy black hair. His skin was grey like stone and he stood taller than both Finn and Vurb, the skin of his hands a more Paynes grey with pitch-black fingertips ending in sharp claws. The placid, unamused and almost irritated look on his face unnerved Vurb, and without a word he held out his hand in offering. Vurb nervously took it, peeking at the demons aura in the process. The intimidating dark pink and clouded red aura that surrounded him set Vurb on edge, a chill going down his spine.

'Dark pink- untrustworthy. Deceit. Dishonesty. Clouded red- negative energy. Deep-seated anger you can't let go, but hide...'

He didn't like that one bit.

Letting go, he shrunk back a bit. Even through the blindfold, his gaze seemed to pierce right through him- staring right into his soul…

"Are you alright?" Finn's voice brought him back and Vurb tore his eyes from A6d- focusing on the other male instead, "Y-yea...im uh...just fine..." Finn tilted his head, looking like he wanted to push more before simply sighing and taking Vurb's arm. Pulling him to follow, he hummed, "C'mon. We gotta get started..."

=x=

The moment Bad woke up, he was uneasy. The air around him felt heavier, and in some way it felt almost horribly familiar. He yelped as he slid off his bed, the boat rocking violently. 

He scrambled up and held onto the wall, unable to register what had just happened until he heard a crack of thunder and the pounding of rain.

'A storm...' Bad thought to himself, 'They're gonna need all hands on deck- why didn't they wake me?!'

He scrambled up, swinging his door open and stumbling to the steps as water sloshed in the halls. He could hear the other's shouting at each other over the rain, and as he stood on the slippery deck the uneasy feeling only grew. The waves were dark, crashing and pounding against the ship. He spotted Dream at the wheel, seeming focused as he gripped it. Everything above deck that could be moved below had been.

Bad took one step and suddenly the ship was struck again, tilting to the left. The impact sent him to his hands and knees, the rain making getting a grip on the wooden impossible as he began to slide toward the rail- 

"George! Deck upper left!" He heard Sapnap scream over the rain.

"Got him!!"

In seconds the prince was in front of the ship's edge, grabbing Bad under his arms and pulling him up and against him. He wrapped an arm around Bad's waist tightly, the other arm wrapping around the rail, "One hand on me, the other on the rail and hold on like your life depends on it!" Bad did as George instructed, gripping the rail one hand and the one around the tallers waist. His stomach dipped as the ship lurched down again- their combined weight helping to hold each other steady. 

When the ship steadied again, George let go and shouted over the storm, "Whatever you do, don't pull Dream out of focus! He needs all his energy to direct the ship so we don't hit any rocks-"

"Rocks?! Aren't we at open sea?!"

George shook his head, "No, we-"

"Big one incoming!!" The brunette tensed, immediately going to grab the rail again. This time, the wave hit them and Bad shivered at the familiar feeling of saltwater on his skin- George coughing as some got in his mouth. It passed and George talked hurriedly, "A storm formed out of nowhere and blew us off-course! We don't know what the hell happened or where such strong winds are coming from, but it's like it's alive and it's just blowing us right into the rocks!"

A soft sound hit the siren's ears, and his eyes grew wide with fear as he realized the familiarity.

'A storm out of nowhere.'

'It's like it's alive.'

They were fucked.

They were so, so badly fucked and only Bad knew that.

"Bad? You need to get inside-!"

"George, this isn't a normal storm!!!" He cried, shaking his hand off his arm, looking into the water over the rails and searching it, "Well we know that we just don't- what are you doing?!" Seeing nothing, his eyes strained and searched the waters away from them.

His voice caught in his throat as lightning lit up the sky and he spotted another vessel dangerously close to them and the rocks. It sailed past, and Bad could see the men aboard running around and panicking. Focusing, he tried to listen closer over the pouring rain.

One heartbeat.

He heard a delightful, alluring song over the stormy waves.

Two heartbeats.

A shriek hit his ears and his eyes flew wide, looking just in time to see the vessel smash into the rocks. Screams and shouts filled his ears, "We have to go- George we don't need to ride out the storm, we need to get out now!!"

"Bad, what are you talking about?!"

"Sirens! Pure blooded, hungry, muffin-ing sirens!!" He pointed to the crashed vessel frantically. Bad looked at the other three males, seeming relieved to see that they were still acting and doing their jobs normally. Techno was helping Sapnap with the sails, completely focused. George strained his eyes, and sure enough, he could see men being snatched from the sinking vessel and dragged into the water- however…

"Bad- shit, look..."

The noirette looked back to the vessel and his hand went over his mouth as he saw a small rowboat in rough water, two people inside and holding on desperately. The clearly larger of the two held onto the smaller, shielding them from any external harm. He could see a few sirens circling the boat, eager to get their hands on their victims on it, "Poor guys..." George murmured, and Bad was frozen. Every part of him urged him forward, a mysterious force tugging him to do something.

His body worked faster than his mind, not giving it a second thought as he hurriedly was removing his shirt. George looked at him in confusion, before suddenly putting two and two together, "Bad- Bad don't you dare do what I think your gonna do-"

"I can save them-"

"You are going to get yourself killed!!"

"Well I can't just say I didn't even try!!" He let his shirt drop to the deck, eyes fixed on the rowboat. Bad climbed over the rail, shakily looking into the crashing waves below him, "Bad-"

A wave rose and the siren jumped, diving into the frigid water. As soon as he hit the water he began to change, snowy pale skin turning Payne's grey and legs melding into a pitch-black tail. He let out a breath, his lungs burning and blood pumping through his body to accommodate the quick change. His glowing eyes searched through the water, currents strong as he fought against them. He spotted the bottom of the boat and saw that the two sirens circling it were gone. With a beat of his tail, he sped through the water- the large, sharp spine of his tail flaring out as he kept a lookout. He surfaced just beside the boat, yelping as the muzzle of a gun was in his face. The larger of the two held it with a trembling hand, eyes full of fear not for himself, but for the male beside him. Unable to make out their looks in the darkness, he spoke quickly, "I'm not going to hurt you!"

The man seemed surprised by his voice, slightly lowering the gun, "Y-your not like them?"

Bad nodded, "That ship," He gestured to 'The Manhunt', which was quickly sailing away and against the waves, "belongs to my friends- we can help you two." Without another word Bad dove under the waves and started pushing the rowboat, muscles working full time to keep the waves from capsizing or tossing the small vessel as he tried to catch up. Anxiety wracked him as he kept an eye out for the other sirens, knowing they were lurking.

When the bottom of 'The Manhunt' came into view, Bad was surprised. This had gone too smoothly…

He called up to the boat and quickly George and Sapnap came into view, George letting out a surprised laugh as Sapnap cried out in excitement, "Bad you fucking mad fish!!!"

"Language!!"

The two dropped down a ladder and a rope. Bad grabbed the rope and tied the boat in place. The two in the boat moved quickly, the larger helping the smaller to grab and climb the rope. In the corner of his eye he saw a flash of scales.

He went back under just in time to see the tail disappear into the black abyss.

'It's going to jump at them...'

Bad copied the move, diving deeper before making a sharp turn upwards, steadily speeding up to break the water. When he did, there was a flash of lighting as he heard the siren shriek. Time moved in slow motion as the siren spotted him a second too late, colliding with him midair as his claws snatched their arms and broke through the tough skin. He dragged them back into the water with him, taking advantage of their stunned state to move around their back and coil his tail around theirs.

There was a scream of pain as blood seeped into the water. His sharp spines scratched their scales until they broke through and punctured the soft flesh underneath.

He could feel himself losing his senses as more blood gushed into the water. Hooked teeth bared, Bad bit into the junction of the sirens neck, arms and tail constricting around them like a snake. The venom in his saliva started working the moment it touched the fresh wounds, blood getting in his mouth. He fought hard against the primal urge to go into a feed frenzy, unhooking his teeth just in time to feel sharp claws dig into his shoulders and pry him off.

Bad screamed in pain, thrashing in the grip as he let go- the other siren paralyzed and twitching as it sank to slowly die on the seafloor.

He whirled around, swinging his tail to try and strike the siren behind him- adrenaline numbing the pain in his shoulders. He narrowly missed, his glowing white eyes meeting glowing purple.

The siren had dusty brown hair, a sneer on his face as he fixed his eyes on Bad. The two circled each other as the siren hissed lowly, "You know at first I thought you were a rouge...but now I see your just a filthy fucking half-bred who doesn't know their damn place..."

He was breathing heavily as he tried to control himself, a frenzy edging in his mind like creeping vines as he refused to answer. The sirens' words stung him to the core and they both knew it, a smirk stretching across the sirens lips. Through blurry eyes, he could read the name "Fire" on the siren's arm before growling and lunging at him with a shrill scream. The "Fire" seemed caught off guard by this and Bad swiped across his face, claws leaving deep gashes. He bit into Bad's arm and he cried in pain before deciding to take the advantage, pulling Fire so that his back was to Bad's chest and his teeth embedded into Bads forearm pinned him there.

He thrashed and Bad struggled to hold on, freehand reaching around and raking across the other sirens chest behind scratching and cutting at the skin. Fire's hands reached and Bad jolted, whimpering as his claws hooked and scratched at Bad's side.

Baring his teeth again, Bad turned his head and bit into Fire's neck- letting his venom seep in before ripping the chunk of flesh and muscle away. He spat out the chunk as he shoved the other siren away- blood filling his senses as his mind grew cloudy. Bad watched as Fire tried to stop the blood flow, but soon Bad's venom took his system and paralyzed him- sinking to the bottom as he bled out.

His heart thundering in his chest, pumping adrenaline through his body as he shook. There was so much blood in the water, ripping at his sanity and filling his clouding mind with the need to feast. To rip and tear. To gorge himself on his kills…

He needed to get out of the water and fast. The metallic taste of blood on his tongue and the scent in the water was too much for him and not even his mermaid side could fend it off.

Bad emerged from the water and grabbed the side of the row boat, trembling and whimpering as the pain caught up with him- body aching. He tried to speak, but all that left his lips was soft chitters and whines- vision blurry and voices muffled in his ears.

Suddenly, the boat rocked and someone reached in the water- scooping him out in them before hoisting him up to someone else on the deck. When they took him and hoisted him onto the deck, pain spiked when pressure was put on one of his wounds. Bad screamed and thrashed in the person's arms, causing them to stumble and fall back on the deck in surprise. When they let go he lashed out, instinct taking over as he bit down hard on the person's forearm. His venom worked even faster to seep into the fresh wounds, but this time he didn't pull off. He bit harder when the person tried to pry him off, until slowly he heard soft whispers in his ear. A hand slowly and gently stroked his hair, the calm reaction of the person helping his nerves to relax and the taste of fresh blood of his tongue so satisfying yet making him want to belch.

Bad slowly released his bite on the person's arm, blood running from his mouth as he started to cry- ashamed of himself.

"I-i'm sorry..."

"I know..." A deeper, quiet voice responded as he was pulled to their chest- the pain of his wounds making him lose consciousness as darkness edged at his vision.

Slowly, he succumbed to sleep- too exhausted to fight back.

George watched as Techno walked off with Bad in his arms, murmuring about going to patch him up before heading below deck.

The brunette ran to the captains quarters, shutting the door behind him as he turned his attention to the two men Bad had helped.

The larger wore a deep green overcoat and a blindfold one of his eyes, a small pack at his feet. The smaller wore nothing but a ragged off-white shirt and brown pants, face buried in the others chest as he curled into him. A cat tail was curled in and ears were flattened back- the color pattern alike to a siamese. His skin was littered with cuts and bruises, but most noticeable were the iron clamps around his wrists and ankles- the chains attached appearing to have been broken off crudely and in a hurry.

George gripped the blankets in his arms tighter, heart aching as he got an idea of where the smaller man had come from. 

"How are you two doing?" He approached them, handing them the blankets. The older man smiled softly, radiating warmth and genuine gratitude as he draped the blankets over the smaller, "Better now...thank you so much..."

"Please- don't thank me. Bad was the one to save you two..."

"Still. You didn't have to take us aboard and you did. It means so much..." George smiled, heartwarming at the phrase. There was a soft whine from the smaller and he decided to back off, "I'll leave you two be but ah..." He looked at them curiously, "What are your names?"

The man chuckled, "Sam, and this is Ant." He gestured to the cat hybrid, and George nodded, "Well, welcome aboard The Manhunt you two."

"Pleasure to be here, George."

Chapter Text

There was a heavy thud as leather hit leather, Spifey’s arms blocking another one of Tapl's kicks. He slid his arm around the other man's shin and hooked around, gripping it before using his body weight to pull him off his other foot. Tapl yelped as he landed flat on his back, groaning in pain as Spifey let go of his leg, "Look I know you seem to have strong legs, but you have to stop relying on that." The hunter chuckled as Tapl huffed, face reddening in embarrassment as he forced himself to get up, "Yea yea..." 

He heard a snicker and looked at Zelk, the feline hybrid watching them with eyes sparkling in amusement, "What's so funny?" He barked, and Zelk smirked, getting up and walking over. He leaned up and pressed a kiss to Tapl's nose, grinning slyly, "You're so cute when your frustrated~"

Tapl grumbled, cheeks burning as he looked away and nudged past the hybrid to sit down, "I'm out, good luck." The other male giggled as the dark brunette sat down, turning to Spifey.

The two readied their stances- bringing their fists up and knees bent, "You sure you wanna fight me and not your boyfriend, pussycat?~" The other man teased. Zelk smiled sweetly before lashing out. Spifey jumped in surprise and blocked the punch, countering it with a kick that the hybrid dodged easily. He dropped down and swept his leg to trip Zelk, but Zelk easily jumped back and forward. Before Spifey could stand and get his balance, Zelk kicked and firmly planted a foot on his chest. The force sent the hunter stumbling back and hitting the wall with a groan, ending the fight in seconds.

Zelk stood, a victorious and smug smile on his face as he tightened the loose braces on his arms, "Don't patronize me, buck teeth. Doesn't do you any good other than make you look like an ass."

Spifey chuckled in slight pain, "Alright, I deserved that..." Zelk huffed, turning with a swish of his tail, "You need to work more of defense rather than offense- you were way too easily caught off guard by a simple pun-" He yelped when Tapl grabbed his wrist, pulling him in his lap, "Okay, somebodies a bit too cranky and snappy. C'mere..." 

"Tappy I don't-" 

"Shhhhh break time~"

Tapl scratched behind Zelks ears and shortly he made a soft huff-like noise- his pupils visibly expanding. His protests stopped, he melted into it and rested his head in the human's lap. Spifey stood, snickering, "Oh, so now we're taking a break?"

"We gotta. Zelk gets more violent and has less restraint the more irritated he gets- so he needs some cool-down time."

Spifey walked over, sitting beside the pair and watching, "Is he...purring?"

"Nope. Tigers and Tiger hybrids don't purr, but they do chuff! Just means he's happy or friendly."

"So basically the same thing as purring?"

"In a way, yes."

The hunter smiled a bit, "He really is a pussyc-"

"Please, stop calling him that." Tapl snapped, looking at Spifey with stern eyes, "It's really not okay and it's not that funny for him or me..." Spifey faltered, "I...i'm sorry?"

"It's fine, just don't do it again." He paused, threading his fingers through Zelks hair, "Pussycat was often a term used for hybrids like him in brothels. It's...not a positive or fun part of his past he needs to be reminded of and it bothers him a lot more than he lets on..." A sudden realization hit Spifey and guilt stirred in his stomach, silent as he looked at the sleeping feline. When relaxed like this, he was admittedly cute- hell, both the other hunters were- and it was nice to see him with something other than a smug smirk or mischievous grin, "I'm...really sorry."

"You didn't know, it's really fine..."

"I-"

"Spifey." Tapl put a hand on his shoulder, eyes full of sympathy as he smiled softly, "You're fine. Really. I made the same mistake too when I met Zelk. You never know until someone tells you, and that's why I'm telling you- so you can correct that mistake and never make it again. Okay?"

Spifey felt his face warm as he looked directly back in the other hunters eyes, "O-okay..."

=x=

"...So He just bottles things up and it's ridiculous! I mean- has that man never heard of talking to someone?? What is his problem!" Finn rambled as the two sat in the study. A6d stood in the corner, almost as if brooding as he watched out the porthole. Vurb nodded in understanding, multitasking between potential routes and listening to Finn. The light brunette seemed to be more of an expert with narrowing down how Bad would move as apparently the siren was traveling by land and on boat- presumably with a crew.

"Hey, what about the strait?"

"Pirates don't move through there- mermaid territory and mermaids ain't their business. It's a mutual respect type thing- They don't bother the pirates, pirates don't bother the mermaids. Much better than the Navy."

"Ah...The swamp?"

"No way in hell. Nobody goes in and comes out alive- Well, nobody but the crew of the Golden Goat-"

"Golden Goat?"

Finn looked at him in disbelief, "Wait wait wait- you haven't heard of the Golden Goat? The dreaded Captain Doc M. and his right-hand Rendog?" Vurb shook his head and Finn's pretty blue eyes lit up with excitement, "Ohoho- okay, later tonight come to my room- I have a book of everything i've gathered on them. That crew is the most feared on the seas- and the right hand is a werewolf like you too!"

Vurb sat at attention, ears perking up and tail wagging a bit, "Wait, really?" 

"Yep! I-" Suddenly, Finn's face twisted in pain and he clutched over his heart. Vurb's ears flattened back again and he grew concerned, "Finn?" The other man shook his head, shakily getting up, "I-i'm fine- just- B-be right back-"

He scrambled out the door as his vision swayed, growing warm as he made his way to his room, "Fuck- fuck why now-" He shoved the door open and stumbled, a loud crash and the clattering of crystal bottles on the floor as he accidentally hit the vanity. Feeling like he was about throw up, he hurried to the desk.

Finn rummaged through his desk drawers, jumbled thoughts making it so he was unable to think straight, "Where where where-" He slurred, his heart pounding in his chest. His hands shook, body overcome with chills yet at the same time feverishly hot, breaths shallow. He felt sick to his stomach, his head dizzy with a pounding headache.

No...he didn't simply feel sick, he knew he was sick.

Yet his medicine was nowhere to be found.

His legs grew weak and he slumped over his desk. Tears gathering in his eyes, Finn felt sluggish.

He felt like he was dying.

Fuck- he was dying, and he wasn't ready yet.

Darkness crept in his vision, and slowly he felt his life trickling away.

Something cold pressed to his lips and a familiarly bittersweet substance slid across his tongue and down his throat. He shivered, swallowed it before weakly grabbing the bottle and downing the rest. Shaking, the potion worked quickly as it spread through his limbs and his heart slowed to a normal pace.

Eyes fluttering, his vision cleared and he was met by someone he didn't recognize kneeling by his side. It was a boy with deep brown eyes and hair, a dirty green mask over his mouth and a faded, old-looking blue striped shirt and brown pants. His skin color looked almost...split- having dark skin on one side and pale white skin on the other.

Finn groaned softly, looking at the bottle to see it was his medicine, "How...Who are you?" Cringing, he realized his voice was slightly hoarse. He looked at the boy, but the boy simply didn't answer- looking anxious as he kept glancing at the door. Finn tilted his head, "You...aren't supposed to be here, are you?"

The boy looked at him and shook his head, "Can you speak?" He nodded, "So you're just...selectively mute, I think it's called?" A second nod, eyes having relief at someone understanding. Feeling a bit of sympathy, Finn smiled a bit sadly, "Can you point to where you found this?"

Without nodding, the boy stood and Finn noticed the long mouse-like tail whipping behind him. He was slightly shorter than Finn- surprisingly- and was barefoot too. Walking over to the bed, he pointed under it.

"It was under my bed?" Finn asked in confusion. There was no way he'd put it under there- it was too low for his arm to reach under in a hurry- so why was his medicine there?

The medicine was the only thing keeping him alive from the disease that had been slowly killing him throughout his life. It was too important for him to hide so recklessly...

But if he hadn't done it…

"Did...you hide it under there?" The boy shook his head frantically. Finn sighed, "I'll...need to get you something to write on..." He pinched the bridge of his nose, "Look, you can hide out here in my room if you'd like just don't make too much noise- I need to get back to the others..." He smiled a bit as he walked out of the room, "And- thank you. I owe ya one, kid."

Without another word, he left the room and headed back to meet the others. As he entered the study, Vurb looked at him with relief, "Finn! Are you okay??"

"Just peachy- sorry about that." His eyes flickered over to A6d, and the demon quickly looked back out the porthole. He could sense surprise from the noirette- though from what he could only guess. Brushing it off, he walked back over to the table casually and smiled, "Now, back to charting that course?" Vurb perked up, giving a slightly nervous smile back as his cheeks tinted a soft pink, "R-right..."

=x=

In the middle of the night, he felt chills over his body despite the warmth of the body next to him and the blanket over them. The bed was much warmer than the one in the orphanage, but Tubbo only assumed that was because of the thick fleece blanket and the fact that the mattress was much better than the orphanages. He could faintly hear Schlatt and Cap talking quietly in the main area of the house by the fire, slightly surprised by the fact they were still awake.

"Psstt..."

Tubbo sat up abruptly, jumping as he met the eyes of a woman sitting by the bed. Her head was in her arms, tilted curiously as she watched him. When he looked at her, she smiled- a beautiful almost angelic face framed by pale golden locks, " Hi ."

Her voice was a whisper- almost like it was lost in the wind- and oddly enough, he wasn't scared. Something about her told him she meant no harm.

"Who...are you?"

Her brows knitted in confusion, and she looked at him like she was trying to remember, " I...Don't know ."

"You don't know?"

She shook her head sadly, eyes downcast, " Do... you know? " Tubbo looked to check if Tommy was still asleep, smiling when he saw he was. He scooted closer, whispering, "Well- no...are you the dead lady? The one in that pit?"

" Pit...I...maybe? I-i don't remember dying... " She murmured, "If you are, then i've just been calling you Niki..." Tubbo smiled hopefully. The woman smiled softly as she let out light laughter, " Niki...I like it... "

Tubbo reached out, "I-"

"Tubbo? Who are you talkin' too..." The boy jumped at his friend's tired voice, and in a moment the woman was gone. Tubbo looked at the spot in disappointment before sighing, "N...nobody..." Tommy grumbled, "Right, well 'Nobody' needs to wait till morning to talk to you. It's sleep time..." 

He sat up and hooked an arm around the younger's shoulders, pulling him back to lay down. Tubbo snickered, disappointment long forgotten. With the chill gone, warmth and comfort lulled him back to sleep…

By the time Niki returned, she saw him sleeping and smiled with unknown fondness. She gently pulled the fleece back over the two boys before turning and disappearing once more to let them rest. 

=x=

Bad awoke, groaning and sitting up as his body whined in protest, "You're awake..." He jumped at the voice beside him, looking to see Techno sitting by his side and bandaging his arm. It was a deep bite, the flesh around it a deep grey turning black tone- and suddenly, Bad remembered the moments before he'd passed out.

"Y-your arm!"

Techno raised a brow, "Yea? What about it?"

Tilting his head, he looked at the other man with clear confusion and concern, "You...you're not poisoned?" Techno shook his head slowly, "Nothing? Not even stiff muscles?"

"No?"

Bad stared at the bite in confusion, "My venom...you..." Techno's eyes widened slightly, looking surprised and a mix of panicked and nervous. He took a breath before huffing softly, "I must be immune then..."

"Im...mune..." The siren pronounced the words like they were foreign to him. His green eyes remained fixed on Techno, a slew of thoughts running through his head. The large man finished bandaging the bite and met Bad's eyes curiously, and quickly the siren looked away as his face reddened.

'Peculiar...' Techno thought, before standing up and walking over, "How about you? Anything hurt?"

"J...just my back and shoulders."

"Figured. Sapnap stitched your wounds closed and I dressed them- You need to keep the dressing dry for two days and then we'll replace them, but if they get wet sooner than that we'll replace them sooner." He reached forward and Bad flinched back. Techno huffed, "Relax, I'm just checking your temperature,"

"I-i'm fine-" Bad instinctively leaned away as his face grew redder, yelping as Techno practically pinned him to the bed. He pressed the back of his hand to the siren's forehead- face less than a foot away as his eyebrows knitted together in confusion, "Do you have a fever? Your face is very-"

He felt someone grab the back of his collar and was quickly yanked back, "That's enough!" Techno swatted the hand off of him, turning to glare at the owner of the hand. Dream glared right back, jaw clenched in annoyance as he crossed his arms. Unwilling to back down, Techno glared harder, "What is with you?!" 

"Ever heard of personal space? Because you're severely disregarding Bad's."

"I was just checking if he was sick-"

"Really? Didn't look like that." Techno felt his temper flare at Dream's accusation, "You-!"

"Dream, stop." Bad spoke up from beside them, face still slightly reddened still as his eyes fixed on the fairy, "Techno wasn't doing anything, so stop getting on his case all the time..." Dream looked subtly surprised, feeling his face warm behind his mask, "I..." He huffed softly and Bad crossed his arms, "Dream..." He trailed, "Apologize."

The blonde pressed his lips in a line, biting the inside of his cheek as Bad fixed his glare on him, "Dream."

"Fine!" He threw his hands in the air in frustration, "I'm sorry. There, happy?" He snapped. Bad smiled, "Very~ Now, why are you here?"

"Just...came to check and see if you're okay." 

"Why wouldn't I be?"

Silence came from the blonde, and if Bad already knew his answer he didn't let on, "Well, I'm clearly fine." He chirped and Dream nodded slowly, "Right...I'll get going then." Bad hummed and Techno made no move, huffing softly. Slowly, he backed out the room, grumbling quietly as he shut the door and sighed. He leaned back against the wall, a hand threading through his hair. Bad was right, he was getting on Techno's back too often for no reason. Sure, he had the right to be concerned- but no right to be so hostile about it. Accusing Techno of something like that so quickly when he knew full well the war god was nothing like that.

"I'm sorry about that..." He heard Bad through the door, "I don't know why he's so out to get you..."

"It's fine- just...our last time seeing each other wasn't the greatest."

'That's an understatement...' Dream thought bitterly.

"Why?! Why lie to me?! Why keep this from me?!"

"Because I knew you would react like this, Chelem." The flat tone of his voice infuriated the fairy, angry tears spilling down his cheeks, "I fucking trusted you!! I thought you- we-" He choked on his words, a frustrated scream leaving him, "Sixteen years, Devlin! Sixteen goddamn years you keep this shit from me, and you never once think that i'd appreciate hearing it from you rather than finding it out by spying on you?!"

"Chelem-"

"All this time, I thought we were open and honest to each other! All this time-" He hit the table, the wood splintering and cracking at the strength behind it, "I thought you loved me!!!" Dream spat, eyes narrowed with fury at the war god. Those were the only words that seemed to reach Techno's ears, flinching a bit as he reached out, "Chelem, please- I do and I'm sorry-"

"Like hell!" Dream tore away from Techno's touch, teeth clenched in fury, "I could have forgiven this if you had just fucking told me yourself, but not like this!" He grabbed the ring on his finger, tearing it off and throwing the ring at Techno, "First light tomorrow, I'm leaving ! Don't you dare follow me, because we are through!!" He snapped. The ring fell to the floorboards, and Techno simply stood there with a blank expression. 

As Dream shoved past him, he didn't move.

Ten seconds. Ten seconds where Techno could have done anything to stop him. Ten seconds before the door slammed shut and signaled the finalization of Dream's words.

Dream shook his head, silent as he took deep breaths. That was so long ago, and he needed to let go. Whatever happened between them was in the past, and he had more to worry about than how much time Techno was spending with Bad or how close they were. He had someone else- someone he loved and loved him.

Pushing off the wall, he walked back down the hall and climbed above deck, heading to his quarters. Now out of the storm, the sky was a lovely blue and the sun's heat beat down on him, the waves under the ship allowing it to rock more gently.

As he opened the door, he heard Sapnaps voice.

"...Definitely navy locks."

"Can we get them off now?" Sapnap tisked, "Nope. Sorry to say, but we are definitely gonna have to wait till docking," He let go of Ant's wrist, the hybrid quickly pulling his hand to his chest- the metal clinking a bit. Sapnap cringed at the sight, "We don't have anything on board the ship to do so safely, and he's so thin right now that his bones might be quite fragile- in short term: we can't risk it without injuring him."

"Damn..."

"Lucky for us, the next place we're stopping has a good blacksmith." Dream spoke up. Sam perked up, smiling brightly at the other man, "Ah- you're the captain?" The blonde nodded, eyeing the discarded navy suit top, "What are your names?" Sam followed his eyes and grew nervous, "Samuel Baris," He stated before gesturing to the cat hybrid, "This is Ant."

"Hm. Nice to meet you two..." He nodded towards the outfit, "Let's get this straight-"

"No, I don't support the Navy. It's just all I knew how to do as a living..."

"Oh?"

"And no. I don't want to go back and neither does my son." Dream paused, "Your...son?" Sam nodded and Dream looked at Sapnap. The noirette shrugged, "You heard the man. His son." He could tell Sapnap was holding back a laugh, biting the inside of his cheek. The blonde blinked a few times before sighing, pinching the bridge of his nose, "Alright. Alright- well that's uh...good to know." Walking over to the table, he picked up a stencil and turned to a map on the wall. 

Carefully, he traced a course.

"First stop is to Anadell. A few days and nights on land- if we're lucky, we'll get there in time for the yearly festival. After that, it's past mermaid territory- remember Sapnap,"

"Past, not in! I know!" Sapnap shouted, looking unamused as his face went red, "You don't need to remind me every time..." He grumbled lowly, his face in his hands. Dream snickered, "Right. Past mermaid territory, away from the Harpy nesting islands, and to Darinsyth. If everything goes according to plan..." He lightly charted the path on the map, "Than that should put us at Myschyium for the Championship in three weeks. Plenty of time to sign up and practice!"

"Myschyium?" A small voice spoke up, and Dream turned to see Ant looking at him with awe, "Your signing up for the Championship in Myschyium?" The blonde grinned proudly, "Yes, actually. The only issue is we still need a fourth person. It's only George, Sapnap, and Me- but we need four-"

"We're hoping to find a fourth person in one of our stops!" Sapnap butt in with a large, excited smile. Dream nudged him with amusement, "We're hoping to win the prize too, but it's mostly for fun."

"Woah..."

Dream turned back to the map before pausing, looking back at Ant, "Say...you know how to navigate?" The hybrid smiled widely, looking the happiest he'd been since he'd gotten there, "Yes!"

"C'mere. Wanna help me chart this out then?" Ant practically bounced out of his seat, a loud laugh coming from Sam. The chains around his wrists and ankles scratched on the floorboards as he bounded over, stopping just in front of Dream. The fairy couldn't contain a fond smile at the cute sight, handing him the pencil.

"Tell me, from Myschyium- what is the best route to Cheratium?"

In seconds, Ant was at the map tracing alternative paths, and silently, Dream found himself growing fonder of the hybrid.

Chapter Text

George narrowed his eyes as he tried to recall what Maia taught him, carefully piercing the cloth with the pointed needle and pulling the thread slowly through. When the knot caught, he repeated the action downwards into a small X. He sat in the cool shade of the sails, a slight breeze helping him cool down in the muggy heat. The sun was setting, hues of orange, red, and pink painting the sky with the deep blues and blacks of night slowly taking and right now was uneventful, a rare point where the crew could relax a bit as they sailed smoothly.

Cross-stitching was something he picked up when he first met Maia. Back then, they weren't engaged- at least they didn't know they were. Both of them had thought their parents were just negotiating trade deals- oh how naive they were…

George was never allowed to partake in what his parents considered strictly "feminine" activities. So when after thirty minutes of watching in intrigue Maia suddenly offered to teach him, he was ecstatic. There was something oh-so relaxing about it- the patterns mesmerizing and lovely, the rhythm and repetition of each stitch relaxing. Even back when he couldn't tell apart the colors of the threads he used that well, it was therapeutic. His only escape in a world of closed minds and suffocating duties. With every stitch, his mind drifted somewhere else.

"Ah- don't pull your needle too tight now-! You're almost done, don't get too rushed or eager-" Maia's hands stopped him, her hands much softer and thin fingers much fitter for the task. George let the string have more slack, biting his lip as he focused, "There- just like that! See, you're a natural!" She giggled, a proud smile creeping across George's face as he put in the final few stitches. He admired it- as messily made as it was. He held his hard work gingerly, looking at Maia with bright eyes. The princess seemed just as excited as him. She wasn't particularly into cross-stitching herself- she only knew as much as she did because her father said it was a "necessary skill for a young woman."

Both of them thought that was stupid.

"Alright- your turn!" George got up, grabbing her hand to pull her along, "Huh? Where are we-"

"You said you wanted to learn how to swordfight, right? Well, consider this a thank you!" The young prince looked around before he spotted the older man, smiling, "Baltina!"

The Guard turned to him curiously before walking over, "What is it you need, sire?"

"The keys to the training hall- may I borrow them?"

Baltina faltered, "Ah...sire- I can't just-"

"I won't tell my parents if you don't. I only want to grab two rapiers and then I'll give the keys right back." Baltina seemed to consider it, but one look at the two joyful eighteen-year-old royals and he gave in. He unlatched the key's from his belt and handed them over with a wink, "If anybody asks, you stole them off me- capiche?" Behind George, Maia gave a soft, excited squeal. The prince nodded, "You're the best! Thank you-!" Without another word, he ran past the guard and Maia followed close behind, rushing to the training hall.

"George, look!"

The brunette jumped at his boyfriend's voice, hearing it loud and clear over the gentle waves. He turned his attention to the other male, looking to see Dream leaning over the rail and looking overboard in astonishment, "Look! Look look look!!" He cried excitedly, surprisingly child-like as a massive grin was on his face. Deciding to humor him, he stood up and walked over, "What?"

Dream gestured to the water and George looked down. Confusion filled him as he didn't see anything, opening his mouth to say something only to shut it with a yelp as a creature breached the surface.

The sleek light grayish-blue skin was immediately recognizable and there was loud squeaking and clicking as more of the creatures swam and hopped over the small waves beside the boat. The brunette grinned, tilting his head as he looked at the ecstatic fairy, "You're excited about Dolphins?"

"You aren't?!"

"Well they aren't exactly rare..."

Dream seemed to falter a bit, face growing red, "Ah...that's not-" He shook his head, smile weakened, "Never mind, I'm just being stupid..."

"Hey- no, Dream you're doing that thing again."

"What? What thing?" George crossed his arms, lips pressed in a line, "That thing where you get all quiet and don't talk about something because it's past-you related." Dream blinked in confusion, "I do that?"

"Yes? You haven't noticed?"

"No?"

George rolled his eyes, "Well, you do." He nudged him gently, "Now, spill." Dream snorted, looking away, "It's stupid..."

"Dream..." The brunette whined, leaning his head on the other's arm. Dream's eyes flickered back to the dolphins, still swimming beside the ship. He side-eyed George- who was making a frankly poor attempt at giving him puppy eyes- and gave a soft wheeze, giving in, "Pffftt- Fine! Fine!"

The brunette gave a victorious, bright grin, "Yes!"

"Don't get too excited- it's not all that exciting."

"Getting you to talk about past stuff is always worth celebration Mr. lips sealed." Dream huffed, reaching and digging in his pocket. His fingers brushed the cool metal and he grabbed it, gingerly pulling out a necklace made of gold and silver. It looked incredibly expensive, and George gawked at it for a minute- surprise etched in his face. It looked like something his mother or his aunt would have worn, and for a moment he wondered if it was something that Dream had stolen. The blonde brought it up carefully, laying the circular pendant in his palm. Being as thick as a pocket watch, the initials C and F were engraved on the front with a dolphin and a butterfly. He looked at George and laughed quietly at his expression, "Don't look too shocked, this isn't the best part." 

He took a few steps back from the rail and pressed a small trigger on the bottom. The front popped open, and the scent of warm apple pie hit George. A soft melody twinkled in the air, somehow sounding like it was directly by his ear despite being a bit away from him. Dream's eyes remained on the sunset, watching the sky darken further before slowly opening it further. On the inside, there was a thin pane of glass showing off the inner mechanics of the music box. He shut his eyes, recalling the enchantment as if he'd just heard it.

"Cetacea, Delphinus delphis."

There was a click and the pendent was engulfed in a purplish sheen. As the last few remnants of sunset fell under the waters, there was a flicker before a ball of white light rose from the pendent. George's eyes followed the light as it rose into the air and he jumped as it stopped and it exploded into sparkles. He shivered as the unfamiliar staticy feeling of magic in the air pricked at his skin and watched as the sparkles slowly reformed to make shapes.

The twinkling melody changed to something reminiscent of the Waltz, and he realized that the sparkles were forming into the shape of dolphins and other fish. His eyes wide with astonishment, he gasped as the shapes began to move. The mimicked dolphins swam through the air around them, playing and even coming closer.

Dream watched with a ginger smile, setting down the open pendant on top of a nearby barrel. A feeling of nostalgia hit him as the scent of rosemary and honey flooded his senses.

"Ready?"

"Yes!!"

"Open~"

The hands covering his eyes pulled back and he looked at the younger fairy in confusion before spotting the pendant in her hands. Her smile was wide, a childish sparkle in her eyes that only he knew of, "Happy hundred years, Che-che!"

He tilted his head and slowly took the pendant, fingers tracing his initials and the designs on the front, "Thank you?" He laughed with slight confusion, and she rolled her eyes, "There's a button on the bottom. Click it." She stated plainly. Dream gave a soft 'oh' before looking for the button, clicking it.

It opened and he smelled sea-salt and mist, a melody he recognized as "The song of the sea" twinkling in his ears. Flipping it open, magic rose from the pendant, and shapes formed. He watched with wonder as Dolphins and fish swam through the air, heart warming at the display. Dolphins were always something Dream had been in love with. They were a creature from the world outside the kingdom- a creature from the world that was forbidden for him to go to. He was fascinated by what he read about them- how they'd communicate, functioned… 

How they seemed so free in the endless expanse of an ocean.

He threw his arms around the younger fairy, grinning from ear to ear, "Thank you!!" She laughed and hugged back tightly, "Your welcome, Chelem."

"Dream?" He felt a hand on his face and looked down to see George staring up at him, "Huh?"

The brunette smiled weakly, hesitantly reaching to cup his jaw, "You're crying..." He touched his face in surprise, feeling the cool tear trail on his cheek.

'And to think...I thought I'd shed all the tears I had for that part of my life...'

"Dre?" The fairy leaned into his hand and placed his own on top of it, lips curling into a small smile, "This time, the tears are good. I just remembered something nice for once..." A relieved smile appeared on George's face, sighing softly, "That's a nice change."

Dream pulled him closer, George's hand slipping from his cheek and interlacing their fingers as he pressed a soft kiss to his forehead, "Yea..." He felt George lean into him, head buried in his chest as he rested his chin on his head, eyes watching the mimic dolphins dance across the clear, starry night sky.

At that moment, it felt like they were the only two people in the world. The only sounds were their own heartbeats, the gentle sloshing of the waves under the quietly creaking boats, and the quiet melody from the pendant. To them, it felt like they were holding their entire worlds in each other's arms- the only things that were important at that moment were each other. Here and now.

And deep down, Dream could only hope it would remain that way.

=x=

As Finn finished the story, Vurb was in near tears.

"Buh- wah- No!" He whined, "That can't be the end already!!"

Finn laughed, wheezing. He always adored people's reactions to hearing the tale of "Dread", the fabled story of how the ruthless, legendary pirate Captain Docm77 and an Orphaned Navy soldier named Grian fell in love. He had no idea if the story was true , per say- the only thing he knew was that after many run in's and bumps in the road, Doc and Grian had somehow fallen in love. An enemies to lovers thing, he guessed.

"W-what about the others?!" A lightbulb lit up about his head and he suddenly cried out, "What about Mim and Etho?! Scar and Cub?!! Ren, Mumbo, and Iskall?!" He flailed his arms dramatically with a loud gasp, "False and Stress?!?!" Finn tried his hardest to hold in his laughter. However…

"Finn. What happened to the lesbian pirate and princess, Finn. Please tell me they found happiness, please-" Vurb gave him the most serious look and Finn fell back onto the sheets in peels of laughter, unable to stop himself as he clutched his stomach.

"FINN!!!"

He wheezed, eyes tearing up from laughter, "Oh my Amu stop- stop holy shit I feel like my dy-" he wheezed, "-ing!!"

Vurb pouted and shut up, waiting for Finn to recover. As the other male sat up, he wiped his tears from his eyes, "H-holy fuck that- that is the best reaction I've ever gotten I- fuck-" He giggled, his long hair undone and a mess.

Seeing the big smile, Vurb's stomach fluttered. Like everything else about Finn, it was so flawlessly pretty.

There was soft thumping against the mattress and Finn looked behind him, snorting, "Well someones happy."

Vurb looked back and flushed, seeing his tail wagging behind him. He gave a sheepish smile and Finn smiled more gently this time, "And, to answer your question- the only other story I know of is Etho and Mims, but..." He trailed off before looking at the clock. It read seven pm, and if he remembered correctly…

"It's thirty minutes past ship curfew for 'Passengers'" He made air-quotes, rolling his eyes, "And since you and I aren't soldiers, you gotta head to your room."

"I can't just sleep here?"

Finn raised a brow, a small smirk playing on his lips as he lidded his eyes, "Coming on a bit strong there, huh puppy?" It took a minute for Vurb to process, head tilted in confusion- but as soon as he did, his eyes were as wide as saucers and his face lit up like a tomato, "That- I-" he choked on his words, "T-that's not what I- Y-y'know what- yea I- I better leave-" He scrambled off the bed, laughing nervously, "Have uh- Have a good night-" He quickly exited, leaving Finn alone with a soft, small love-struck smile, "That one is something else..."

There was a soft noise and he looked- seeing the boy from earlier poking his head out from the closet, "It's clear, you can come out." He spoke much more gently now, getting up from the bed and going to the desk. He rummaged around as the boy came out, and he pulled out a chalkboard and chalk, "Here we go-"

Finn looked to see the boy sitting on the bed and walked over, sitting beside him. He placed the items in his lap with a smile, "I just want you to answer a few questions for me, okay?"

The boy nodded.

"Good- then let us begin."

=x=

As Schlatt harnessed the large stallion, he patted his back softly. It had been a long time since he'd gone on a journey, but the old boy was spritely and ready. Cap's mare neighed softly as he checked over the saddle, making sure it wasn't hurting his steed. Tubbo talked to the older man excitedly, and Cap responded with patience and a more tame version of Tubbo's excitement.

Tommy fidgetted uncomfortably in the heavy coat while Tubbo seemed completely content despite it being twice his size. The two of them had slept through the entire day before Schlatt had woken them at sundown- saying they'd be leaving under the cover of nightfall. Apparently, Cap was heading the same direction as them and knew the lay of the land better, so it was determined he'd be traveling with them as well. It was a safer bet, and he seemed nice enough- plus he'd saved Tubbo and returned him safe and sound just like he promised, so Tommy trusted him a bit. They were just at the outskirts of town by the stables, the night sky about them and the crisp autumn breeze gentle. He stared down the dirt road that led out of town, anxiety settling deep in his stomach.

This was it.

They were leaving. 

They were leaving the place he and Tubbo had grown up in for most of their life, and in an odd way...Tommy felt they were going to miss it. They were going to miss the familiarity of somewhere they called home…

Oh, who was Tommy kidding? This place was more-so Tubbo's home than it was his. Tommy's birthplace was far from here, and where he chose his home was by Tubbo's side. Regardless, a small part of him would miss it all.

Just a small part, though.

"Hey, Kid?" Schlatt put a hand on his shoulder, squeezing gently. Tommy made a noise acknowledgment. The older man took a deep breath, searching his mind for the right words. He always thought of himself as terrible with people a lot younger than him- hell, he was terrible with people in general. His humor was too crass to most, and a lot of the time he seemed to come across as cold.

In other words, he was trying to figure out how to not sound like an absolute dick with what he was going to say.

"Tommy, I know this is big for you and Tubbo. You're sixteen- young and…

I know you feel invincible, but you're not.

You feel invincible together. But trust me, you're not. I know you feel like you both are going to take the world by storm- that you're going to make an earth-shattering impact..."

"This isn't about making a shitty impact." Tommy butted in, "This is about finding out what this compass and the dreams i've been having mean. This is about me and Tubbo going on the adventure of a lifetime and getting answers along the way."

"Tommy. Just listen for a second-"

"I don't-"

Schlatt raised his voice, "I want to set some ground rules." his voice was snappy and sharp- catching Tommy off-guard, "First off, don't go running off without at the least letting me know. I know you think you're a grown adult who can take care of yourself- but you're not. You are sixteen years old, can barely hold a sword- if you and Tubbo were to run into a real monster out there, you'd be dead in seconds."

Tommy wanted to argue. Wanted to bring up the fact that he could fight- he'd gotten into a lot of fights with other kids before, hell he'd even won almost all of those fights.

But…

Honestly, he doubted he could last long against a real monster. Not that he'd admit it.

"Secondly, if I tell you to shut your ass up- for fucksake it's for your own good. I have an attitude and a bad mouth too, I understand- but something it's better to shut it and keep your head low, and I've seen you on the docks before kid. Remember that one time you got into a fight with that Navy officer?" Tommy cringed at the memory, but listened anyway. The way Schlatt was talking now was a lot more mature and crude than when he started, but it got his attention, "Yea. I saw that. You didn't hold your tongue for one and then to make it worse you fucking decked the guy. And tell me, what did you get to remind you of that?"

Tommy bit his lip, the memory of the whip hitting him making the single scar across his back burn a bit. It had only taken one lash to have him on the ground in agony and suddenly bystanders no longer became bystanders. Even more people got involved when the guy tried to hit him again and Tubbo grabbed the guys arm to stop him only to get elbowed in the face. They were only fourteen at that time, and besides, "The asshole deserved it, I get it. I know what happened. But just- learn to pick your battles kid, because running head-first into every battle that comes your way? It'll get you killed. Third, and last for all...do you see this book?" He held up a large, thick book with an iron clasp holding it shut- as if it's contents were important. Tommy nodded.

"Don't you even think for a single second about stealing this and reading it, got it kid? This is my personal bestiary. Personal. Are we clear?"

'No.' Tommy thought. 

"Yes sir..."

They were not clear.

"Good. Glad we had this talk."

As Schlatt walked back to the wagon, Tommy eye'd the book in his hand.

He was so reading that book.

=x=

The god stroked the face of the statue, it's features eternally frozen in agony. He found it amusing- it was such a silly face. All the statues were- all the victims of the mortal then stood before him. Silent. Waiting. Calm.

The man was born with the curse- having a mother who was a type of halfling and a mortal father. Yet despite his curse, he made his way and life and found a way to subdue his...affinity. Tame his lethal gaze. He had family. He took care of orphaned hybrids. Misfortunates like himself.

He was good.

Despite being a creature of malevolence and death...he had managed to make himself good .

And it disgusted Keralis. The kindness that radiated off him was pure in form despite his placid look. He had summoned Keralis for one reason alone- to beg for his help and stop the death of the children he looked after. They were all sick- one of them having caught a fatal illness and now all of them had it.

He said he'd give him anything he wanted- even his own soul.

But...Keralis wasn't interested in his soul. It was weak and mortal- and, well, mortal souls were more of Amusix's trade. However…

The man shivered as the god of the underworlds multiple eyes narrowed at him, a shark-toothed smile playing across his lips, "Anything, hm?"

"Yes..."

A sharp claw tapped his lips, as if thinking- and then he chuckled, "Five hundred and sixty-four days."

"What? What do you mean?"

He laughed and it was disturbingly soft and gentle for his menacing appearance, "Sweetheart, what I mean is that that is how long you have to get the soul of a kitsune and bring it to me~" He purred.

"A...kitsune?"

"Mhm~"

He faltered, slight confusion still evident and the god sighed in frustration. He crooked a finger towards the man and he slowly crept closer.

"A year and a half, angel-face." He put a single finger on the man's head, and visions flashed before his eyes.

He saw a forest. A small fox sped by his feet before disappearing behind a tree. What walked out from behind the tree was a man with a foxtail and ears. He had blue eyes and red hair and the grin on the lips was mischievous as he darted back into the bushes and changed again.

Then, it was gone.

"That is a kitsune. I want you to find that kitsune, and I want you to bring me his soul."

"His...soul?"

"Mhmmm~ A kitsune soul is a round jewel-like thing they carry around- you'll know it when you see it. Now..." He hummed, chuckling lowly, "Do we have a deal?"

It took only a few seconds, but sooner determination was steeled on the man's face.

"Deal."

And thus, another begins their journey.

Chapter Text

"Dock's up ahead!!"

"Fuck yes, finally-"

"Language!"

The hot sun beat over head as the crew ran around the deck, getting in positions, "Sapnap, wind speed and direction!"

"Weak and straight ahead!"

George and Sam helped position the sails to have one part giving reversing power and the other giving forward power. As soon as they did, the ship began to slightly bob forwards and backward, 'Like a falling leaf...' Dream mused, only briefly letting go of the steering wheel to quickly fasten his mask over his face. He regripped the wheel- the old wood familiar against his palms- and he felt at peace. He felt at most control when at sea- though he knew when it came to the waters he was far from in control.

Dream was a creature of the sky by birthright- meant to soar with the emerald butterfly wings he'd been born with. He remembers those days- those where he'd spend hours and hours soaring in the skies with the wind in his hair, free as a bird as he'd learn through trial and error the extent of his abilities. Back then, he was young and utterly fearless with fiery determination- going against his parents no matter how much they scolded and reprimanded his behavior as unfitting for someone of his status.

Rolling his shoulders, he feels the faint and barely used wing muscles flutter a bit. When he was exiled and his wings were cut from him, he had to learn how humans coped with being wingless. He was determined to be just as good on his two feet as he was with his wings, and when he learned how to sail it became just like flying to him. The sails felt like his new wings, helping him to fly to distant lands with the added benefit of letting him carry the people he loved with him too.

He watched as Techno released the anchor, helping to slow them down. The ship glided into the harbor, slowing to a stop just off from the dock and putting down the bridge. Dream let go of the steering wheel with a soft, satisfied smile before hopping over the rails. After lowering the sails and making sure they were safe to leave the boat, the crew gathered on deck and Dream spoke up.

"Alright, here's what's going to happen. Ant, you're coming with me to get those shackles off and tomorrow you'll go with me and Bad for new clothes," He saw visible discomfort from both Sam and Ant, who clung to the older man's arm, "Sam, you can come with us too if you'd like."

Just like that, the two relaxed and brightened again.

"Sapnap, George, Bad- go to the market, check prices and write them down so we can work on resupply later. If i'm correct, it should be the second day of the harvest festival! So when you guys are done, you three get 3 gold pieces each to spend at your leisure if you see something you like." Dream paused, looking at Techno. The man had a placid look, and just before he said anything Dream glanced to see Bad watching with his lips pressed in a thin line. He quickly bit his own tongue and huffed, "Techno you can either go with the other three or stay on the ship. Just- don't cause any trouble."

He saw Bad's expression brighten, green eyes lighting up. Dream looked him over, silently appreciating Techno's handiwork with the bandages. They were barely noticeable and Bad looked comfortable in them- which was important considering how sensitive human mermaid skin was. The price of its softness was how easily irritable and high maintenance it was, and nobody on the ship knew what ointments were right for Bad if he got a rash or a blister.

Techno looked at the siren and Dream felt a pang as he saw a glint of fondness in the war god's eyes and a tiny smile tugging at his lips. He watched as Techno easily walked over to the three, and shook his head as he walked over to Sam and Ant. 

"Since there are four of us, should we split in pairs to get more done?"

"Sounds good."

"I'm fine with it!"

The group of four split up, agreeing on different sides of town. Sapnap and George went to the east for more food-related stock while Bad and Techno split to the west for material related stocks. The day went by without much fuss, and by afternoon they finished their tasks. George and Sapnap split from each other, and it wasn't long before the noirette found himself wandering around the festival. He passed all sorts of game and food stands with a calm smile, simply enjoying the sights of delicacies, beautifully made baked goods, excited children running around, and upbeat music coming from the square. 

The air smelled like heaven- baked bread, steaks, cooked fish, and more. He fiddled with the gold coins in his pocket, humming and glancing around for something that caught his eye.

A stall sat with a younger man making something- seemingly moving with the festival music as he worked. Multi-colored crystal type things were laid out on the table, a mist of transparent white fog around the crystals that Sapnap could only recognize as a cooling spell.

Well, it certainly caught his attention, didn't it?

Walking over, he casually rapt his knuckles on the wood and the person jumped a bit, calling "Just a minute!" over his shoulder. Sapnap opened his mouth to speak, only to be cut short when the man turned to him. The man had fluffed, curly light brown hair and mismatched orange and purple eyes. Their eyes met and he looked surprised for a moment as his eyes reverted to a deep brown before a bright, infectious smile spread across his face, "Woah, haven't seen you around town before- which is weird considering I know almost everybody-" He giggled and Sapnap found himself speechless, gawking as his heart leapt into his throat. The other man tilted his head after a second, smile faltering at Sapnaps silence, "Ah...sir? Are you alright?"

The noirette blinked quickly, shaking his head as warmth flooded to his cheeks. He finally found his voice as he choked out, "Y-yea! Just- I'm just fine-" The man laughed softly, "Okay? What can I do for you, then?"

Taking a deep breath, Sapnap took a second to sort himself before speaking again, "Well I was curious about uh...what you're selling."

The man perked up, "Oh! It's rock candy, ever tried it?"

"No?"

There was a sharp gasp, as if he had committed an offense, "You've never had- No, give me a second this is unacceptable!" Quickly he grabbed a slew of ingredients, his eyes turning a glowing purple and orange as magic hummed through the air. It sent shivers through him, and as Sapnap looked around, tension leaving his shoulders as he realized nobody seemed to pay the magic act any mind. In fact, a few passersby stopped to watch with fascination, and Sapnap smiled. A town that was friendly to magic-users was a breath of fresh air, and it made him feel more at-ease. The man's fingers worked fast, ingredients pouring and levitating as he worked, "If you have a sweet tooth, you are gonna love this!" He sang, the materials mixing and crystalizing over a thin stick of wood. When he finished, he grabbed the stick and handed it to Sapnap with excitement, "Here you are!"

Sapnap eye'd it curiously, looking between the man and the candy. He carefully bit off a piece, the sweet taste invading his senses, "Oh wow...It's really good!"

"I know right!" He laughed.

He took another bite, and this time he winced. His stomach twisted and growled, and he took a deep breath. His smile dropped and he shivered, slight hunger churning in his stomach. Sighing, he tried to relax and looked at the younger man.

"What's your name?"

"Hm? Oh! I'm Karl!" A sly smirk played on Sapnaps face, eyes going lidded as he leaned forward, "Karl...I like it~" His tone was a purr as he slid his hand over the brunettes. Karl's cheeks flushed pink, looking surprised as he stilled and his eyes locked onto Sapnaps. The noirettes eyes held a gentle fire in them, a swirl of orange filling his iris' before ending with his pupils turning catlike with a flash of a red heart, "My name is Sapnap..." His voice lowered to a husky whisper, a soft echo in Karl's mind as his focus was completely taken by the older man, "You're pretty cute, so what do you say we get out of here?~" Confidence swelled in Sapnap's chest as well as shame. He knew it wasn't his fault for being unable to control his urges, but it didn't make using his lure feel any better.

Karl stared, red-faced with an awestruck expression...before pulling away with a flustered, uncomfortable laugh, "W-woah- a bit forward there, huh? At least take me dancing first, geez!" 

Sapnap froze in shock, his eyes fading into their normal black as he stared. The brunette fiddled with the buttons of his shirt nervously, "I-i mean- Don't get me wrong, you're really really handsome and all. The rugged pirate look suits you well and uh...you seem great but I don't- Well-'' As he rambled, Sapnap mentally slapped himself. Had he read him wrong? How had his lure not worked- genetically, due to his mothers status, his lure was stronger than a normal Incubi's- so it was very strange that even without a visible charm, he so easily was brushed off.

His smirk turned into a genuine smile, something in his stomach fluttering, "Then how about that." He butted in, voice much more gentle as he leaned back. Karl stopped, looking at him with surprise, "About that?" He choked, giggling at his mess up slightly, "I mean- About what?"

Sapnaps heart did a flip, 'Gods- I swear to Xisuma, could this boy get any cuter?' he thought.

"You and me, tomorrow. I'm sorry about coming on so strong like that- it's a bad habit of mine." He made it a point to put a more comfortable distance between them, sighing in relief at the tension in the brunette's shoulders easing, "I'd like to take you dancing, if you'll give me the chance?"

The younger's eyes lit up at that, "You- you actually want to take me dancing?"

"Yea?"

"With...no strings attached?"

"If by that you mean asking you to sleep with me after, then yes. No strings attached, I promise."

His heart was thudding in his chest as Karl was silent, his confidence faltering as the younger man looked between Sapnap, the rock candies, and down the street, "Well...i'm supposed to work tomorrow but..." He chewed at his bottom lip, looking heavily conflicted. His eyes flickered and met Sapnap's again, and a single thought passed through his mind.

In seconds, that same infectious grin spread across his lips as he gave in, "You know what? I work twenty-four seven for my boss without a single complaint. I'm sure he wouldn't mind me taking an afternoon off if I ask."

The noirette pushed down a cheer of excitement that nearly escaped him, trying to keep a cool head, "Great- so it's a date?"

Karl swallowed an ecstatic, flustered giggle, "Yea- Yea it's a date."

"Fantastic." Without another word, Sapnap took a gold coin from his pocket and put it on the tabletop, grabbing a few of the rock candies with a wink, "See you cutie!" He turned, walking away and slipping back into the crowd.

Karl stared at the coin with surprise, eyes wide as he looked between Sapnap and the coin, "Bye?!" He called after in shock, laughing as he picked up the coin and kissed it- jumping up and down in excitement.

The noirette turned a corner, finally out of sight before he cheered. Looking around frantically, he spotted George at one of the stands and ran over, a yelp of surprise coming from the brunette as he was spun around, "I have a date!!" He yelled excitedly.

"Congrats? I mean- people usually throw themselves at you so i'm not surprised..." George replied in confusion, before Sapnap shoved a rock candy into his hand and bit into his own. The prince felt a smile creeping across his lips too, soft laughter bubbling from his chest. He'd never seen Sapnap so excited about something, and it was a sight to see the younger man with a dopey, love-struck smile while bouncing like an ecstatic child, "No- you don't understand- George, he didn't do that! He was flustered, but I was just a normal person to him! I-" Sapnap choked on his words, unable to stop his thudding heart as happy tears pricked at his eyes, "He- He's not- My lure didn't-" George put a hand on his arm, tugging him away as his smile softened, "Take your time and breathe. Okay?"

Sapnap swallowed thickly, the sweet taste of the rock candy still on his tongue and reminding him of the flustered stall vendor. He took a deep breath of air, trying to calm down as his voice softened, "My lure. I tried it on him, and it didn't work. Do you know what that means?" George shook his head and the noirette blinked away tears, voice growing hushed, "It- it means that I have a chance at a relationship that isn't driven by sexual appeal, George. Love. Real, human love..." His voice was laced with disbelief and joy. George almost melted at the hope in his eyes, 

"Sap..."

"I have a shot, and I...I don't want to mess that up."

The prince's smile widened, "I have a strong feeling you won't."

=x=

Looking up from his carving, Schlatt watched as Tommy made a face of discomfort while gripping his stomach. He tsked, rolling his eyes. Didn't these kids know they could just ask if they were hungry?

Pausing, he milled over that thought before retracting it. 'Of course they don't...' he thought, 'Can't imagine they were allowed to just ask for much at just any time before...Guess i'm gonna have to fix that shit, huh.'

"Hey," Tommy and Tubbo both went quiet and looked at him, "You guys hungry?" He questioned. Schlatt tried to keep his tone light and a bit jovial instead of snappy and annoyed- he was bad with people, but he'd picked up enough over the years from Tommy to know that the golden blonde responded to annoyance, hostility, and anger with his own fiery temper and sharp tongue. He responded well with more casual, softer, or firm and commanding tones.

The two exchanged a look before Tommy nodded. Without another word, Schlatt dug through the rations and grabbed a loaf of bread, breaking it in two pieces and tossing each piece to them.

There was a murmur of thanks before Tommy gnawed on a piece of stale bread, cringing a bit at the toughness. Thankfully though, he didn't complain and neither did Tubbo- who ate almost greedily. He was used to this type of food, and Schlatt was relieved- the last thing he needed was to hear the two orphans complaining about the rations. He'd only packed non-perishables, as they couldn't risk things that would spoil and make any of them sick.

Schlatt let his eyes shut, drifting off to sleep as he let himself get lost in his thoughts. Along the daylight hours was Cap's turn to navigate, so during the past two days, he'd been entertained by watching the two boys entertain themselves while he messed with a carving- having breaks to eat or sleep. Schlatt had learned peculiar things about them in that time- and it was easy to see how and why they were so close. The two were like two halves of one person- what one didn't know or couldn't do, the other did know and did. Tommy could read and had surprisingly good handwriting, but he couldn't do math for the life of him. Meanwhile, Tubbo could do math quickly and efficiently but struggled to read and wrote messily. 

He had watched as the two laid out the velvet cape on the boards, almost laughing when he started to realize the cape was big enough to wrap entirely around the both of them.

In a gist, he found himself growing fond of the boys- try as he might to ignore them. He knew Cap had grown particularly fond of Tubbo- often seeing the man showing Tubbo various maps and more while giving little mini geography lessons. In just a few days and nights, they had created a function that worked- and it gave a little confidence to him that this wouldn't be so bad.

Tommy watched Schlatt, trying to figure out if he was asleep. The soft snoring and steady rise and fall of his chest clued him in, and quietly Tommy reached, opening the older mans satchel. It sat at his feet, and the iron clasp was tight and heavy while the leather was old and worn. 

He slipped his hand in, grabbing the spine of the old, thick book. His heart thudded as he slowly pulled it out, watching Schlatt's face for any sign of him stirring before lifting the book into his arms.

He opened it slowly, careful not to let it make a loud noise.

Flipping through the pages, his eyes scanned the pages- looking for something specific.

'Ogres, Trolls, Nymphs, Sirens, Mermaids, Elves, Fae, Pixies- Harpies!!' He cheered internally, smiling. He brushed off the page and flipped it, seeing sketches of harpies on the left along with a short few sentences about Harpies, and something looking to be like journal entries. With a last look to Schlatt's sleeping form, he began to read shaky, uneven writing.

Harpies are a form of malicious and vengeful humanoid avians. They all seem focused on invoking a sense of crooked justice- each for their own reasons from minor and petty to major and slightly reasonable. They're mostly solitary, and have a tendency to be very prideful. Some have respect towards others, but most do not.

-

I've met only a few, but the most peculiar one i've ever encountered has been one i've fought and who is keeping me locked away right now. The asshole was kind enough to provide me an inkwell, quill, and my book. I'll keep documenting my experiences with him, but right now I fear for my friends.

"Fear."

 It's an odd feeling. I've never feared much in my life. Never been afraid of death. But the sudden separation from them has left me with a feeling I can only describe in a few common words; Fearful. Isolated. Alone.

He's given me a choice, but I am un-

Tommy jumped and quickly shoved the book back in the satchel when he heard Schlatt groan. The brunette shifted to lay on his side and Tommy held his breath- dammit, this was the worst place to do this. The road was too bumpy and too easy to wake Schlatt up. What choice? What friends was Schlatt talking about? He wanted to read more, but it was risky.

"Tommy?"

He attention pulled to Tubbo, who was attempting to read one of Cap's maps, "This says...Synbium, right?" Scooting over, he looked at what Tubbo was pointing to, "Close. Syndium." The younger's expression dropped, "Oh..."

Tommy softened, nudging Tubbo, "You were close enough! One letter off is all, and that's better than a bunch right?"

"I....guess..."

His mind was pulled from the book, and he tried to find a way to distract the younger boy as well, "Why don't you tell me facts about Bees?"

Instantly, Tubbo brightened again, "Can I?!"

"I'm all ears."

He began, "Bees sleep together in their hives and vibrate to create heat during winter!"

"Like the death ball's they make with enemies?"

"Kind of, yea!"

As Tubbo rambled, Tommy felt his head lightening. Relaxing, any thought of the book left his mind...

"Hello again, Tommy."

But the man with wings did not.

Chapter Text

Tommy’s eyes snapped open, finding himself standing before the winged man once more.
“...You…”

A large grin spread across the man's face, eyes sparkling with something as his wings fluffed up, “Me!!” He cheered, wings spreading out as if to express his excitement, “Are you ready for another game of riddles and answers, Tommy?” His tone was smoother, more confident but not overwhelmingly so. Tommy was taken aback by the question, the winged man’s demeanor more playful now in nature, “That depends. Is my life still at stake?”

His eyes widened and he let out a chuckle, the sound light and warm, “Of course not!! Ah- we got off on the wrong foot, hm? I was in a bit of a mood that day but I assure you that's not my usual attitude.”

“Something tells me that's a lie, but okay…” Tommy grew uncomfortable by the man's sudden friendliness. In his experience, people weren’t just suddenly friendly without wanting something in return- but Tommy couldn’t think of anything the harpy would want from him. It just felt...off.

“Now, ready for the first riddle? I’ve been thinking hard about these, so they might be a bit...challenging~” The last word triggered something in Tommy. A challenge? He liked challenges- they let him prove himself, “Tch, bring it. I could probably solve ‘em in seconds!” A cocky smile spread across his face, arms folding across his chest. The man clapped, “Oh!! The confidence, I love it! Alright, here it is.” He cleared his throat.

“I appear everywhere except the dark. What am I.”

Tommy rolled his eyes, “That's so fucking easy!! The light!”

The man hummed, his finger tapping his chin, “Hm...I suppose it was…” He shrugged, “Alright, your turn.”

“First things first- what’s your name? You know mine, but I don’t know yours!” The man straightened his back, smile turning sly as he made a flourish with his hand and bowed, “Wilbur Dempsey Soot.” Tommy snorted, “Dempsey? What kind of middle name is Dempsey?”

Wilbur scowled for a minute before smirking, “What kind of last name is Innit?”

The blonde paused, face reddening a bit as he realized the harpy had a point. He sputtered before huffing, “Next riddle…”

“Imagine you have one match. You walk into a dark room, and on the table there is an oil lamp, some newspaper, and some kindling wood…” He hummed, “You need a light source to get through the pitch black room, but cannot take the oil lamp. So, which would you light first, Tommy?”

Now that. That made the sixteen year-old think. Tommy paused, beginning to pace slowly as he thought, “The kindling wood can’t be carried while lit, and neither can the newspaper- i’d burn myself and end up dropping it- losing my damn light source…”

‘Think...what could I-’

It hit him.

“The match! I could just light the match-!” He turned to Wilbur, who hummed his affirmation, “Ding ding ding~ Your turn again.” Tommy celebrated internally, and in his distraction he took a few steps forward, “Do you know who gave me the compass?”

“Oooh...that's an interesting one. Indeed I do.” After a few moments of silence, Tommy huffed, “You aren’t going to tell me who though, are you.”

“Nope.”

“Figures, nex-”

Wilbur’s hand wrapped around Tommy’s wrist and his heart stopped, eyes flying wide. He pulled forward and it felt like his soul was pulled from his body, the harpy’s hand cold as ice as it clamped tighter around his wrist.

Sharp nails pressed to his skin as the taller man gripped his jaw, forcing him to look into eyes that glowed a brilliant gold, “I was carried into a dark room, and then I was set on fire. I wept, and then my head was cut off.”

Wings large enough to block out of the sun spread out as wide as possible in the stone prison, ancient runes on the walls glowing in different hues, swirling on the ground creating a circle around the harpy. The walls rumbled, dust falling as runes climbed up the chains and around the room. Tommy struggled, feeling like his chest was collapsing in on itself, “Let fucking go!!”
“Answer Tommy!!” Wilbur practically snarled, “Quickly!!”

“Fuck you!”

“I do not have the patience for this boy, answer me!”

Terrified of the room collapsing around them, the blonde answered in a panic, “A-a candle?!”

There was a crack of thunder and the runes around them flickered, unease laying in Tommy’s stomach as Wilbur’s face lit up in vicious delight, “Yes! Yes! Now, what is black when you buy it, red when you use it, and gray when you throw it away?!”

This felt wrong. This felt like he was doing something he wasn’t meant to, yet his mouth moved on its own- something possessing him as he calmed, “Charcoal.”

There were distant shouts as the sound of stones grinding against each other was heard. The shaking of the room grew more violent, and somewhere in the far distance he heard a pained sob.

“Good- yes, yes-” Wilbur let out a breathless laugh, “I give you a group of three. One is sitting down, and will never get up. The second eats as much as is given to him, yet is always hungry. The third goes away and never returns.”

“A...a stove….”

There was a crack, “Yes, come on-!”

“Fire…”

A snap, and hurried feet.

“And….smoke..”

The shackle around Wilbur’s left ankle snapped, and he let out a surprised laugh.

“Fuck- stop him!!”

The harpy's smile dropped and he turned his head, snapping and snarling at the intruders, “No! Stay away from me!! Stay-”

When Wilbur let go, Tommy stumbled back, the room spinning as he felt faint. He tripped over his feet, falling back yet never landing- the room around him fading away.

=x=

Tommy woke with a sharp gasp, sweating and gasping for air. Hearing labored gasps beside him, he looked to his side and he nearly screamed.

Tubbo’s eyes were wide open, yet he didn’t seem conscious. His eyes were glowing white with the sclera being void black, black veins creeping from his eyes as he trembled. It looked like he was dying, tears streaming down his face and entire body trembling as there was a strong static feeling in the air, “Tubbo!!”

Quickly, he grabbed the younger's shoulders and shook him, and in seconds Tubbo woke. The shot up, eyes returning to normal and the black veins disappearing as he sobbed. His chest rose and fell from deep breaths, and Tommy pulled him in tightly, “Fuck- you’re okay- you’re fine, it- it’s fine…”

Tubbo held on tightly, tears seeping into Tommy’s shirt as he gasped for air, “It was so cold-” He rambled, voice unsteady and pitched, “So so fucking cold- I couldn’t find you but- but I could hear you and I tried to find you- god’s I tried to find you- there- I-”

“I’m right here Tubbo, it’s okay- slow down…” Tommy rubbed his back, trying to steady his own heartbeat as he felt Tubbo’s hammering in his chest. The pale blonde sniffled, trying to slow down his speech, “After a while- it was like I fell off an edge. I felt like I was falling- it was dark-, and it...i-it almost felt like I was in an endless void…trapped…”

“You’re fine now. It’s okay…”

“I was so scared-”

“I know, but it’s over. You’re alive, I’m alive, and everything is just fine. It wasn’t real.”

After a second, Tubbo muttered, “You promise?”

Tommy let out a shaky laugh, “Yea. I promise. Cross my heart and all that bullshit.” Tubbo snorted, letting out a muffled, unsteady giggle at the statement.

“Alright boys, we-” Schlatt peeked into the wagon, stopping as he saw what happened. His brow knit together in concern, “Fuck- you two alright? We were only gone for a few minutes to find a good place to settle for a few days, what happened-” Tubbo remained quiet, still trying to calm down from the nightmare as Tommy looked at Schlatt with uncertainty. He opened his mouth before snapping it shut again, mulling over what to do. He could tell Schlatt- maybe he’d know what had happened- but...he wasn’t sure. This was more Tubbo’s decision rather than his, honestly. So…

“Tubbo had a really bad nightmare that apparently felt really real, that’s all. Nothing bad.” Schlatt looked at him, unsure.

“Well...if you say so kid...just…” He looked unsure of something himself, inhaling, “Just know you can talk to me, okay? Both of you can.” The blonde nodded, and Schlatt sighed, “Alright. Now, we found a place to settle for a bit- give the horses a rest and spend a bit of time off the road. Sound good?” He nodded, and the older man pulled himself up to drive the wagon again. 

Tommy didn’t bring up what he’d seen. He didn’t bring up the winged man's riddles. Didn’t bring up anything about Wilbur Dempsey Soot, or glowing runes, or anything about it at all.

He simply tucked it away, along with the endless questions stirring inside him. There was a time and place.

But this was not it.

=x=

Dream leaned against the wall, watching as the smith picked at the locks of Ant’s manacles. The young woman was dainty and looked like she couldn’t lift a hammer, but she was clearly stronger than she looked. Sam stood by the hybrid's side, a comforting hand on his shoulder as the shorter boy sat anxiously. It was hard finding a smith who wouldn’t question the legality behind removing them, but thankfully this town was much friendlier to those who weren’t purely human or knew magic. It was quick to tell the difference between a town that was like that compared to a town that was more closed-minded. Friendlier towns were more advanced and seemed very prosperous, while more closed-minded ones tended to struggle a bit more.

“Did you hear what happened in Donadim?”

Dream’s ears perked up as the smith’s husband spoke up. He hadn’t noticed the man before, as he’d been delicately arranging colorful, fresh flowers into a beautiful metal vase. He was surprisingly burly with a hardened face, but the way he held the flowers was incredibly gentle. The blonde grew curious. Donadim was George’s kingdom, but it was far down the way from where they were in Anadell, “No? What happened?”

“There was an attack- somebody had crashed into Prince George and Princess Maia’s wedding and kidnapped Prince George.” He stated, voice gravelly. Dream almost laughed, but managed to keep his calm, “Is that so?”

“Mhm. I swear, that kingdom has the worst luck- because guess what happens a few days later? King dies from his wounds after somebody released all the people in the dungeons, and then the Queen just drops dead despite being perfectly healthy!” Dream froze, stomach sinking as  the man spoke up, “Their scrambling to find a new ruler now, but with the Prince having been an only child and the rough seas in that area lately- I think they are as good as gone. People might as well flee while they can.”

“That’s...fuck…”

“Yep. Real tragedy, but then again when has that kingdom ever been lucky.”

Dream gave a soft, half-assed laugh at the comment, before swallowing nervously. What was he going to tell George? That his parents were dead and his kingdom was going to shit the moment he got his freedom? He felt a heavy guilt- the dungeon thing was his idea, even if Sapnap was the one who did it. He never meant for that to happen but…

There was a soft ‘Aha!’ from the smith as the final shackle fell to the ground, and Ant looked at it excited, kicking his legs freely.

“There you are sir’s!”

Dream glanced at the shackles on the floor anxiously. Ant might have been freed from his own shackles, but now Dream felt as suddenly, he’d been chained by shackles of his own.

=x=

Techno followed Bad through the crowd passively, watching the siren’s attention be drawn to every little thing. Nothing in the market really interested him, aside from an amusing display of items that were god-based. It was clearly just money-making idiocy- full of ridiculous dramatic masks of god’s faces, items that were fake copies of things that supposedly belonged to other gods, eccetera- but there was a particularly hilarious poster that had a silly doodle of him killing helpless children.

That was one of the stories about him that were false. He’d never killed children before, it was more like humans had a weird sense of what to sacrifice to him. Many stories about him were far from the truth, but he supposed people just liked to make him sound more ferocious and blood-thristy than he really was- even if he was, admittedly, very bloodthirsty. Nobody knew the real story behind how he’d earned his god-hood either. He’d heard a million different interpretations.

Some say he slaughtered and conquered countless towns in Keralis’ name. Some say he was a kind-hearted king who turned to bloodshed by the death of his wife, killing to fill a hole in his heart. Others say he grew up cold-hearted and blood was the only thing that made him feel alive. So on, so forth.

Yet, none of the stories he’d heard were even close to the truth, and that was something he was fine with. He didn’t want just anybody to know.

“Techno, look!”

Bad’s voice pulled him back to earth, and he turned to the short siren. He smiled excitedly, a crown of hibiscus flowers on his head. Techno snorted, a strange warmth swirling in his chest, “Cute.”

“Here, here!” He picked up another one made of white jasmines and reached up. Techno rolled his eyes, humoring him by leaning forward and letting him put the flower crown on his head. He stood straight, giving a sarcastic, lazy smile, “So?”

Bad smiled happily, eyes lighting up, “It’s a good look on you!”

“Eh, doesn’t really fit the rest of my rough and tough look, but if you say so.” Bad snickered, keeping walking, “I think it makes you look tougher.” Techno snorted, “Sure, alright. We’ll go with that.”

Bad stopped, mouth falling open as excitement filled his eyes. Techno watched as his entire being lit up, bouncing on his heels slightly. He looked like he wanted to say something, and when the god looked around he saw where they were. They were in the center of town, decorations and candles in the air suspended by magic. A band was in full swing, and people danced in groups as big as five- though, most were just couples of two. Looking back at Bad, his eyes were now shiny- a sense of nostalgia radiating off of him as he watched people dance.

Bad felt a deep ache in his chest- longing’s for a time long past and lost hitting him suddenly. He could almost see it- him and Skeppy dancing in the square, no beat or rhythm, just them having fun as stupid kids in love and…

“Uh...Bad?”

He snapped out of it, blinking and looking at Techno. There was a single tear that slipped and he quickly whipped his eyes dry. Techno hesitated. He wasn’t good with emotions. Wasn’t good at reading signs or even people in general…

He also wasn’t good at dancing, either. Techno had heard it before- that dancing was just like fighting- but that didn’t work. In fights, you had an entirely different goal than you did in dancing. But....while that was true, he felt like that's what Bad wanted to do. Bad didn’t want to ask though, because something Techno had learned over time was that Bad was very considerate. He probably didn’t want to make Techno stand around- he’d feel guilty.

Bad laughed it off, “Sorry...remembered some things. We can just-” Bad jumped as Techno took his hand, “Do you...uh…do...you want to.…” His tongue tangled a bit, anxiety filling his stomach and mouth suddenly feeling like sandpaper, “U-uh…” That was yet another thing he wasn’t good with. His own emotions, and the words that came with.

What? He was a god, but he wasn’t perfect at all. Techno was still a human at his roots. A human that was awkward and quite frankly very socially anxious. He took a deep breath, “Bad, do you want to dance?”

Bad’s face turned red, “W-what?”

Techno made a frustrated noise akin to a whine, “By the gods, please do not make me ask again that was hard enough-” the siren let out a soft, nervous giggle, “I...Sure- I’d love to but are you sure you want to…?” He nodded, and Bad gripped his hand tightly- a bright smile spreading across his lips as he pulled the taller man behind him.

When the two made their way into the square, Techno was surprised by the disorganization. Nobody really was dancing in sync, just dancing in different styles. Bad took his other hand, and Techno yelped as they spun in circles. Every movement was a blur as Techno tried to keep up, face reddening in embarrassment as he cursed the fact that he had two left feet.

Bad watched as Techno tried to get a hand on it, and in his eyes he found it charming. He slowed down a bit, pulling a bit closer and slowing down to give Techno a chance to catch up. Techno grumbled, reorganizing himself, “I’m- sorry. I’m really not the best dancing partner…” Bad laughed, “You’re fine, Techno. It’s cute.” 

“I’m not cute.”

“Say’s you.”
Techno huffed, not retorting as Bad continued, “Try and follow my feet, okay?”

“Alright…”

Techno watched Bad’s steps, following them carefully. Before long, Techno fell into a rhythm- a smile stretching across his face as he started trying new things. He had a faint memory of trying something, and soon his body moved on its own. The two of them lost in each other as they felt free to make small mess-ups and mistakes- the only people left to impress being each other. As another song ended, Techno suddenly spun the short man around- a squeak leaving Bad as he was suddenly dropped only to be caught by the others opposite arm. Their laughter was infectious, foreheads pressed together as they stopped to catch their breaths. Bad’s heart was pounding in his chest, filled with a warm, fuzzy feeling.

“S-see? You’re a fine dancing partner…” Bad laughed out as he was hoisted to his feet, and Techno chuckled, “Whatever you say.”

Looking to the sky, they were surprised to see it was night already, “I...guess we should head back.”

“I suppose so. You lead the way?” Techno joked. Bad rolled his eyes, huffing as Techno took the hint and began walking.

As they went, they barely noticed the fact that they still held each other's hands.

=x=

“No. It isn’t possible.”

“I’m afraid so…”

“No!! He isn’t- he c-can’t-”

Tear’s fell on the desk as A6d watched the captain with bored eyes. He flicked his wrist, sending away the vision. Skeppy took deep breaths, heart feeling like it was torn out.

“It appears that someone else is winning him over. Such a shame, really. He was supposed to be yours, hm?” His hand shot out, grabbing his inkwell and using all his force to throw it at A6d in rage. The demon stepped aside and it smashed against the wall, “He isn’t! He is mine! He- he-” Skeppy slid to his knees, body wracked with soft sobs as he shook his head in denial. A6d watched with a smirk, walking over, “He is supposed to be yours, and- well I wouldn’t say you’ve lost him forever. You just have to...try and get rid of the problem, hm?”

Skeppy glared at A6d weakly, “I’m not that stupid. You said he’s a god, right? I can’t kill a god.”
“Or can you~?”

Skeppy froze, watching the demon cautiously but undyingly curious and desperate, “...how...”
A6d chuckled, voice a purr, “Listen, and listen close. I’ll only tell you this once.”

=x=

Somewhere, the sky god paced late at night.

“Something new is afoot brother. Puzzle pieces are being put into place, gears are turning...I can sense it.”

“You and me both.” Amusix stirred the sea lazily and Xisuma’s wings fluttered, “But, you and I have rules and you know this.”

“Do not interfere with humankind...I know.”

“We must watch, brother. Watch and simply accept whatever our creations do.”

Chapter Text

“Alright boys, let’s set up here!”

Schlatt walked around to the front, patting the horse’s side gently, “C’mon big guy, time for a nice break…”

Schlatt undid the harness on the large stallion carefully. The horse snorted, stomping his hoof and kicking up dirt, “Yeah yeah, I know. You’re antsy, I getcha.” There was another snort before the horse let Schlatt lead him away from the wagon. Cap chuckled from where he was, running a coarse brush through his mares mane, “He’s a snippy one, huh?”

“Yep. It’s been a long time since Night had to do something like this though- so I’d probably be all fuckin’ snappy about it too.”

“True. Say, he’s a Friesian right?”

“Mhm. A big, strong beauty…”

“Aren’t Friesians quite expensive? How did you manage to get him?”

Schlatt snorted, “The farmer just really wanted him gone, and if I didn’t take him they would have just put him down. He was way too feisty to pull carriages and even broke a few.”

Cap nodded with a hum of understanding. Tommy leaped out of the wagon, squinting to look past the two, “The fuck? Why didn’t we just ride into town?” The eldest cringed, looking towards the golden blond, “Utindee isn’t exactly the friendliest of towns. We’re only going to be entering to briefly restock, but that's it. We aren’t staying a second more.”

“It’s still daylight, so I say we split up just for a few hours just to scope out the market.” Schlatt chimed in, “And by split up, I mean you keep an eye on the boys and I head into town.” The noirette gave a soft laugh to that, “Yea, I figured you’d say that.” He raised a hand before Tommy could protest, “I'm going to need some help setting up, think you two can help me out?"

Tommy and Tubbo looked at each other, whispering briefly before Tommy huffed and spoke up again, "I guess it's better than just sitting around..."

“Great! Now,” Schlatt grabbed a small bag of coins, tying it to his belt, “I’ll check out the market, and maybe if you guys are good for Cap- I’ll uh...bring something back?” Tubbo let out a little cheer and Tommy smiled a bit, prompting a tiny smile to tug at Schlatt’s lips. He tied Night to a post, turning and giving a wave before walking towards the town.

Cap clapped, "Now, let's get started."

-----------------

As Schlatt arrived in town, the sour faces and gloomy air were no surprise. He’d been through this town before and had enough experience to see that it was a place to keep your guard up. Utindee was a town that was on a path to its own destruction, with a rate of how many citizens were leaving that just kept climbing and a significantly high prejudice against witches or anybody who knew anybody magic of the sort. If you looked any bit less than human, it was horridly likely that they’d increase prices specifically for you.

In a simple sense, he hated this town.

‘Keep your head low, but look like someone they don’t want to mess with.’ He reminded himself, pulling his shoulders back and keeping his chin up. He kept one hand on his sword, quiet, eyes hardened and sharp. 

Walking through the market, he kept mental note of those around him. Most were just as wary as him, but some chose to show it while others did not. Most of the faces he saw were hardened from grief, had sad eyes, sunken faces, and numerous stress lines.

Schlatt was pulled from his thoughts as someone bumped into him, stumbling a bit, “Ey! Watch it, asshole!” The person cursed, sneering before trying to walk past. His hands shot out, grabbing their wrist and yanking them back, "The fuck?! Let go!!” They snapped. Looking down, he could see it was a male that was a few years younger than him, with dark brown eyes, tan skin, and black messy hair.

“My coins. Now.”

“I don’t have your fuckin- aH-!” He choked as he squeezed his wrist, a sharp yelp leaving him as he dropped Schlatts coin purse. The brunette gave an unamused look and the thief smiled sheepishly, laughing nervously.

"...Oops?"

Schlatt scoffed, "Yea. Oops." He let go and reached down, scooping up his coin purse again. Standing, he tied it to his belt again- feeling eyes on him. He looked up to find the thief still standing there, rubbing his wrist as he stared, "You...aren't from around here." Schlatt rolled his eyes, "Gee, what gave it away?" Turning, he started walking away- only for the guy to follow him, "Woah! Hold on-" 

"Nope."

"C'mon, we can talk about this! Please?" He spoke hurriedly, struggling to keep in stride with the taller man as he was ignored. He grabbed Schlatt's arm and Schlatt whipped around to glare at him. The both of them froze, eyes widening a bit in sync as a sharp static feeling resided where the thief's hand-laid, Schlatt's heart twisting as eyes painfully familiar made him breathless.

"Please don't turn me in..." He pleaded, voice a quiet whine that begged for mercy. It was like he was sent back in time...

"Plea...please d...on't......in..." Schlatt stirred awake as he heard a soft voice beside him in the bed. His eyes adjusted to the darkness of the room as he shifted, yawning. He sat up and looked to the other man in the bed, registering the fact he was quivering and muttering in his sleep. He turned, pity filling him as he leaned over the other man. Reaching, Schlatt brushed his hands out of his eyes, heart aching as he saw the fact the other man was crying in his sleep- brows knitted together and face twisted in anguish.

He put a gentle hand on his shoulder, shaking him awake subtly, "Wil?"

The harpy's eyes snapped open as he awoke, shooting up as he cried 'No' shrilly. Schlatt snapped back as Wilbur gasped for air, trembling from his core to the tips of his wings. Gold irises and sharp, slitted pupils flickered over to him, still seeming to be in distress from the nightmare, "S...schlatt?"

"Hey..." Schlatt reached out and pulled the other man in, letting his face bury into his chest and cry while his arms snaked around him, claws digging into the back of his shirt. Wilbur curled into him, wings wrapping around them both securely and words slightly slurred as he blabbered, "Please- please don't turn me in- please please please-"

His pleas were like a cold knife to the human's heart, one hand rubbing the base of the hybrid's wings as comfortingly as possible and the other tangled in his hair while scratching gently.

"Schlatt?"

He looked down at Wilbur, breath hitching as gold swirled with warm brown. His normally dilated pupils were now blown a bit wider, face tear-streaked and red around his eyes, looking the weakest and most pitiful Schlatt had ever seen him.

"You...you wouldn't turn on me, right?"

He paused for a moment, mouth dry as he swallowed, "Of course not."

Schlatt blinked, voice cracking as he shook his head, "I...I never said I was."

The noirette looked taken aback, tilting his head as he watched Schlatt turn and start to walk away. He followed cautiously, footsteps matching Schlatt's as they slinked through the crowds. The brunette ignored the holes being burned into his back, stopping every so often to mark down another price into a small pocketbook. After several minutes, the noirette spoke up, "You don't know where you're going, do you?"

Schlatt jumped, head snapping toward him. This time, instead of fear, the shorter man's eyes were lidded with a smug smile, arms folded over his chest.

"Of course I do!" He snapped back sharply, scowling. The noirette's eyes sparkled with mischief, giving a sarcastic little 'mhm' that hit Schlatt's nerves dead on. The brunette huffed, looking forward and beginning to walk again, "Tan guapo pero tan estúpido y testarudo..." Schlatt heard the man mutter, following him still. Growing weary of this charade, Schlatt whipped around and grabbed the man by his arm- making him yelp as he pulled him into an abandoned alleyway. He shoved him to the wall, pinning the shorter there. After he got over the shock, the other man gave a sly smirk, "Ohhh, getting a bit touchy are we?"

Schlatt was too annoyed to acknowledge the remark as he narrowed his eyes and pushed back, leaving the other man leaning against the wall, "Why are you so insistent on following me?!" He hissed. The other man rolled his eyes, "You with the guys with the wagon outside of town, right?"

Schlatt froze, "How did you know that?"

"Lucky guess~" He purred, earning an annoyed scoff from the older man, "Look, kid-"

"Ay! I'm not a kid, got it? I'm fucking twenty-five! Not a kid."

"Yea? And I’m thirty-one, so-" The man whistled, "Seriously?!" He shouted, eyes wide as he looked Schlatt up and down with hands on his hips. He took a step away and sauntered around Schlatt, eyes sharp and critical of every inch of him. He stopped in front of him again and leaned back a bit, head tilting a bit as his lips pulled into a cheeky grin. Interest and mischief shined in those dark brown eyes, biting his lip as he drawled out, "Damn, you do not look like you are in your thirties..."

Schlatt let out a surprised guffaw, in disbelief at the forwardness of this stranger, "The fuck's that supposed to mean?!"

"Means you're hot for a guy in your thirties."

"You tried to rob me less than fifteen minutes ago, and now you're flirting? If trying to rob me was an attempt at a conversation starter, I can see why you're fuckin' single." Schlatt shook his head, scowling at the shorter man as he shrugged with his hands up, "In my defense, man, I didn't really get a good look at you before! But now ?"

He slinked by his side, eyes lidded with a sly, cat-like grin, "I am definitely loving what I'm seeing~"

Schlatt blinked, his face heating up in shock, "I- you-" He sputtered, flabbergasted. He made a disgruntled noise, not quite sure how to handle this sudden approach. The brunette hadn't had someone flirt with him so directly in a long time, and while he briefly considered playing this stranger's game he decided against it in the end. He didn't have the time, "Look just- Simple answer, why are you fuckin' following me? Don't you have anything better to do?"

The young man brushed off the second part, "You're probably looking for stuff for you and your little group right? Horse stuff, supplies, etcetera, etcetera?" Schlatt gave a subtle nod and he grinned, "Then how about this- a favor for a favor. You aren't going to turn me in, so I owe you now-" He opened his mouth to interrupt, but the shorter was quick to put a finger up, "Ah ah ah! It's personal moral and just a thing we do here. When you do something for one person, you owe them however much that thing they did was worth back."

"So it's basically like a life debt."

"You got it. There are limits though, like if you just returned an item to someone you can't ask them to like- break a law or something for you in return. You get what I mean?"

Schlatt pinched the bridge of his nose, "Yea. So what you are saying is that you want to help me to get rid of this little debt you owe me because I'm not going to turn you in for trying to rob me."

"Precisely!" The man chirped, "So, what do you say?"

For a second, Schlatt considered. This man was a local, so he could be a big help with locating stalls with cheaper prices and better items. He was a useful asset. 

Slightly annoying and a bit too... forward with his advances? Yes. But his services were useful none-the-less. If it meant better stuff and saving gold, then it was worth it to put up with the small headache.

"Fine." The man gave a victorious grin and waved him to follow. However, as he turned Schlatt was taken aback. The man had cuts in the back of his shirt for a pair of small beige wings that were folded perfectly against his back. From how still they were, the brunette could've mistaken them for performer’s props or a cape of feathers, but years of having seen Wilbur's wings up close had made it easy to tell they were very real and highly uncomfortable.

While he looked human from the front, to any keen eye the back was a dead giveaway. The man looked back at him, raising a brow, "What're you staring at, huh?" Schlatt met his eyes and saw a twinge of anxiety in them, obviously trying to keep his cool as Schlatt stared. He quickly made up an excuse, "Your ass."

The man's eyes widened, suddenly becoming the speechless one now as Schlatt kept a straight face. His face reddened a bit as he processed the words, but he burst into laughter soon after, the sound pitched- reminding Schlatt slightly of a hyena- and infectious enough to make the hint of a smile start tugging at Schlatt's lips, "Wow-! Wa-how! Okay! You really just-" He shook his head as he laughed, pretending to wipe a tear for his eye as he started to calm down, "Well, I’m glad my ass is so nice for you to look at then." He was still giggling a bit as he grabbed Schlatt's arm and pulled him along.

Following behind the man, they pushed into and through the crowd. As the two walked, a thought came to mind and Schlatt finally piped up, "By the way, I'm gonna need your name." The man tensed, chuckling nervously as he looked back at Schlatt, "Ah...that'll be a problem. Would a nickname work?"

Schlatt considered for a second before nodding, "Nickname, then." The man relaxed with slight relief, releasing a breath, "You can call me Q."

"Just Q?"

"Mhm. Or you can call me Big Q, that's what most of the others call me." Schlatt almost laughed at the pride in the man's voice, " Big Q?" He snorted, eyeing him skeptically as Q scrunched up his nose, "What?"

"Where the hell did Big come from? You're like 5'2 or some shit and a petty thief- ain't nothing Big about you!" He chuckled, watching the man's face turn scarlet as he squawked his offense, "Oh, sure, laugh it up! For your information, I'm 5'6! What's your name, huh?"

"Initials are J.J.S."

"And that stands for?"

"Jonathan Jebediah Schlatt. But most just call me Schlatt."

"Hmph." Q looked away with an eye roll, covering his mouth with a small smile as he murmured under his breath, "Qué nombre tan estúpido. Pinche Jonathan Jebediah Schlatt, cómo...solo..."

Schlatt raised a brow, smirking, "What was that?"

"I said your name was stupid."

"Suurreee. Oh, like "Big Q" isn't the most obvious attempt at trying to sound important I've ever heard."

"Shut up man- what the hell kind of name is "Schlatt"?" He shot back, the two men grinning as they playfully bickered. It wasn't long before they reached the area of the market that Schlatt had been looking for, and Q rambled facts about the market as Schlatt focused on jotting down prices. Every once in a while, Schlatt would stop to observe Q- trying to decipher exactly what he was. Despite the wings, he wasn't a Harpy and that was a clear- no claw-like nails, no sharpened canines, no slitted pupils, simply just no physical giveaways that Harpies usually had- but then what has he? He simply just looked like a human with little wings popped on- so perhaps an avian hybrid?

No, that couldn't be it either- avian hybrids still had sharpened claw-like nails and slightly pointed ears. Schlatt was slightly stumped, but simply ignored it.

As he went along, Schlatt's ears perked up as he heard a man call, "Rare charms! We got rare charms and enchanted items here!" He looked to the voice to see a man in a bear pelt and scruffy beard. His hair and beard were a vivid red that was streaked by white and grey, one eye milky white and the other a deep green. On his shoulder- holding the pelt up over his shoulder- was a hunter guild emblem.

His mind went to his promise to the boys, and he snapped shut his small notebook. Schlatt nudged Q, and the noirette looked where he pointed. He got a look of recognition and cringed, like the sight of the man left a bad taste in his mouth, "That's...Gunther. He's from a monster hunting guild just a bit outside of town..." Schlatt raised a brow curiously, but he got an idea why Q didn't like him. He was a monster hunter, and most monster hunters simply hunted down whatever wasn't human- and Q certainly wasn't human.

"What do you think of the stuff he sells?"

"We talkin' quality, or opinion?"

"Quality. I can already tell you hate him."

"Damn right." Q huffed, crossing his arms, "His items are a hundred percent real- not phony stuff. It's quality charms and shit, if you're into collecting that. He's a nice guy, I guess- he scams people really often though." Schlatt hummed and the shorter man looked at him, "Why do you ask?"

Schlatt hummed, "I've got two kids with me. Promised them that if they behaved, I'd have something for them when I got back. I reckon I can get them something there."

Q didn't answer, shrugging it off, "Go ahead then I guess." Nodding, Schlatt approached the stand as Q trailed behind. The man- Gunther- gave him a wide, toothy grin, "You sir- you look like a man who knows a bit about monsters. Why don't you take a look at my wares?" Schlatt didn't acknowledge him, only humming as his eyes roamed at the items.

Silently, he tried to reason to himself- what would the two like? Tommy might appreciate a weapon of sorts- Tubbo was suffering from nightmares, so maybe something to ward them off...?

Schlatt wanted to get them something useful on their journey, but also something they'd want to hold on to without him telling them so- something they would really like.

Problem was, he had no idea what that would be.

The man crossed his arms, "Well? Anything in particular you are looking for?"

"I have two young boys with me traveling. What do you suggest?"

Gunther raised a brow, mouth taking an 'o' shape, "Well, that depends. Young ones usually like things like phoenix feathers, unicorn hair- pretty things, you see. Some pretty things can be useful too."

"One of them seems to be experiencing nightmares- anything to help with that?"

"You're in luck!" Gunther reached under the stand and rummaged around, pulling stuff out. Eventually, he stood again and showed Schlatt a small hairpin. He looked at it with interest as Gunther held it flat in his palm. "This here jewel is a ward. You see, in this little gem-" He pointed to a misty gem in the center, "is the trapped soul of a lightened banshee. When the wearer has any nightmares come along or people trying to invade 'is mind, the banshee it’ll go in and scream at them, scarin' 'em off!" Schlatt looked at the man, amused by his dramatics as he continued, "The little ribbon around it is embroidered with unicorn's hair, to bring peaceful dream's in the nightmare's place and keep the wearer safe from the banshee itself. As long as he wears this, his mind is protected from invasion is waking and in sleep, as well as free of nightmares."

Chewing his bottom lip, Schlatt considered for a moment. The boys weren't the types to think something like a hairpin was emasculating- right? He tries to think, and for a moment he can slightly recall having seen Tubbo wearing things like bows before, "Right...I think he'll like it. But...as for the other..." Schlatt looked at the items in the shop and pointed to an item in the wall, "What's that?"

Gunther grinned, "Oh, you have quite the eye..." He grabbed the item off the wall, showing it to Schlatt. It was a broch in the shape of a flower, the petals being carefully cut quartz and the center being topaz, "Tell you what- I'll cut this to half price if you let the boy figure out what it is on his own." Schlatt raised a brow, not liking the odds, "How can I be certain you're not just bullshiting me into buying some fancy jewelry?"

"I can assure you, I'm truly not."

Schlatt picked up the broch, looking at it quietly, "How much for both?"

"That'll be fifty gold, sir."

Schlatt winced. That...was going to put a deep hole in his pocket. Fuck.

"You sure I can't talk you into anything lower? Seems an awful lot."

"Nope, it's a firm standing price. Nothing more, nothing less- both these items were very hard for me to make. Expensive materials and all that." Schlatt was silent, staring at both as he was suddenly stumped. He wasn't sure he could buy these and still afford tomorrow's supply run, heart sinking a bit.
Dammit- why was he feeling so guilty? Why was he putting so much value onto buy something for two kids he didn’t even know all that well? This wasn’t like him at all. In all honesty, had it been any time before he would’ve said fuck no and walked away, he couldn’t even believe he was hesitating with this.

Yet something tugged at his heartstrings when he imagined how disappointed they would look it he didn’t bring them anything back- and he wasn’t one to cheap-shot a gift…

"I..."

"Hold on just one minute." He jumped as the items were snatched from in front of him suddenly, turning his head to the side to see Q looking at them with a critical eye. Suddenly Gunther's entire demeanor changed, eyes narrowing on the shorter man as he grumbled sourly, "Big Q."

Q didn't even look at him as he responded, "Gunther."

Gunther sneered, "Little brat- Do you mind?! I'm trying to sell those to this man." Q chuckled, giving the man a sour smile, "Yea, I know. And I’m doing my job and calling your bullshit, buddy."

"Big Q..." The man growled in warning a Schlatt watched with confusion and intrigue. Q glared right back, "These are not worth twenty-five gold each. Plain and simple. First off, what's trapped in this gem isn't a banshee- it's a mare. Just as effective as a banshee, but far easier to catch. This brings the value to ten gold at most." He put down the hairpin and brought up the broch, "This isn't a real topaz, and the rose-quartz for the petals isn't even rose-quartz, its carved Manticore bone that's been turned slightly pink after being soaked in rose water. At most? Seven gold." He put down the broch beside the hairpin and Schlatt gaped as Q crossed his arms with a sharp glare at Gunther, "Added up, this makes both worth at least seventeen gold- give or take a coin. So that's all this man will be paying, is that clear?"

Gunther's jaw was clenched, looking like he was about to pop a blood vessel as he stared at Q. He opened his mouth to snap back, when suddenly Q lowered his voice, "Or am I going to have to tell the court that I suspect you of witchcraft? After all, that broch is a witch's item, is it not? You. Didn't. Even. Make it." He hissed, and suddenly the larger man paled, shutting up as he gulped, "No- no don't ah- Twelve gold. You can take it for twelve gold." Q smirked, nodding his head to Schlatt, "That's much better."

Schlatt almost laughed as he took out the gold and handed it over, picking up the two items and turning from the stall. Q followed with an air of satisfaction, and Schlatt grinned at him, "What was that?"

"What was what?"

The elder rolled his eyes, "You know what I mean."

Q merely shrugged, "Gunther pulls shit like that and I hate it, is all. I'm also just used to debates and stuff, I guess."

Schlatt hummed and walked with him, heading back out of town, "Either way- seems you don't owe me anymore."

"Seems I don't." Q murmured, and the two fell into silence as the noirette led him out of town. When they reached the outskirts, the two exchanged a brief goodbye as the sun set in the distance, before finally parting ways.

=x=

"Three...two...one!" Tommy brought the axe down and with a loud crack, it passed through the rest of the log. His eyes light up as he yelled, "Holy fuck- I did it!!" Tubbo cheered as Cap clapped, a large smile on his face, "See? Told you that you could," He picked up another log and walked over, ruffling Tommy's hair as he set the log upright on the stump, "Now, let see you do it again."

Tommy smirked, confidence swelling in his chest as he gripped the axe handle tighter. He knew he'd probably end up with blisters and aching muscles after today- but damn, it was a lot of fun.

"Three...two...one." The muscle in his arms tensed as he focused on the center of the log, bringing the axe around and down straight on the log. There was a splinter and a crack, and again it split in half.

"Shit- you guys seem to be having lots of fun without me."

Tommy looked to see Schlatt walking back over. Tubbo scrambled up, smiling, "Schlatt! You'll never guess what we did today!"

"Oh?" He gave an amused smile, "Well- fuckin' tell me then!"

"The Captain took us hunting! He shot a boar!!" Schlatt looked at Cap with a raised brow, and the man merely shrugged, "We needed food," he gestured to the fire, where the boar was currently being cooked, "And I couldn't just leave them alone. That would've been irresponsible."

Tommy wedged the axe in the stump and picked up the cut logs, tossing a few in the fire and stacking the rest. The brunette gave Cap a shrug as if to say "that's fair".

"While we were out there, we found this dude in the woods who had an arrow in his side. He passed out, so we decided to bring him here to patch him up." Tommy continued for Tubbo, seeing that the younger had gotten slightly distracted. Schlatt tensed, "You brought a stranger?" He looked at Cap in disbelief, and now it was the noirette's turn to shrug, "What did you expect us to do- leave him for dead?"

"No, but-" He shook his head, "Nevermind. So, I assume they were good?"

"For the most part, yep."

Schlatt grinned, "Good. C'mere, I got you both something each." He walked over to Tubbo, "This is a new hairpin. It's enchanted to help with your nightmares." The pale blonde held out his hands and took the hairpin, eyes alight with excitement, "Woah...cool!"

Next, he turned to Tommy, gently placing the flower brooch in his hands. Tommy looked at it with confusion, "You...got me a flower pin?"

"It's a brooch, and it was made by a witch." He watched Tommy's brows pinch together in confusion and rolled his eyes, "There's something special it can do, but you need to figure it out yourself." The blonde shook his head, "But-"

There was a loud groan of pain that came from one of the setup tents, interrupting Tommy. The four of them listened to sounds of shuffling, and eventually, Cap stood up- walking over to the tent. His voice was soft, "Hey- you should really be resting, you're injured-"

"Please- I need some fresh air- c-can..." The man's voice was strained as he tried to exit, and with a soft sigh Cap moved to let him walk out.

When Schlatt saw the man, his heart stopped dead- eyes wide as he took a bated breath.

'No...' He thought to himself. He couldn't believe what he was seeing- as Cap helped the man stand and he looked around with hazy eyes. He was shirtless, only having bandages around his midsection that were slightly blood-stained. He was pale and a bit shorter than Schlatt, with lean muscle and light brown hair with dirty blonde streaks that were incredibly messy- green eyes striking and familiar.

Schlatt felt his heart ache as their eyes met, a lump forming in his throat as he tried to speak. 

The man's eyes widened as they landed on Schlatt, freezing in place as if he didn't believe what he was seeing.

At that moment, only a single name managed to leave Schlatt's lips.

"Slime...?"

Chapter Text

Slime groaned as he sat down, holding his side with a wince. Was it just him, or did he just forget how much of a pain it was to be alive?

Schlatt helped him, muttering to himself as he rechecked the injured man's bandages. Not a word had passed between them since the realization, and silence fell once again as he finished checking. The brunette merely leaned back against the wall, unable to comprehend what was happening.

“So...how are you, buddy?” The immortal’s voice was strained, and when Schlatt looked at him he offered a weak smile with tired eyes. Schlatt’s throat was dry, jaw clenched as he ran a hand through his hair, “How...how am I?! How am I?!” He guffawed, eye’s wide, “How do you think ?!” He softly hissed.

Slime winced, frowning a bit as he looked away, “I...could only hope your good…”

“Slime, I saw you die permanently! Because of me !” The blonde grimaced, the bitter taste of the apple still on the tip of his tongue.

"Just one bite...~"

He heard Schlatt purr, voice an echo that rang in his head. He didn’t fight against the all too familiar arms around his waist, head swimming and the least clear it had even been. The taller man rocked him like they were dancing, and he never noticed the forbidden fruit being slipped into his hands until he was being urged forward. Schlatt’s voice was as smooth as silk. It was a sound that was so familiar, warm, and trusting that his dizzy mind began to consider. Slime looked at the apple, shining and glittering in its’ golden glory, and heard it whisper promises of his darkest desires.

He knew where this forbidden fruit was from. It only grew in the depths of the underworld, in the garden of Keralis’ head judge- a man named Phil. Slime knew him well- you got to know the judge of the dead after having slingshotted between life and death so many times- and every time he saw him he recognised that same pity in his eyes. Pity born from knowledge that Slime was one of the few beings he could never have precedence to end the suffering of. Pity born of knowledge that one man lived in an eternal loop of suffering, doomed to an endless cycle of death and rebirth, never to grow old and to only watch his loved ones drop like flies around him.

To the dead, eating the apple granted permission to be revived in your body and continue living.
To the living, eating the apple granted a painful, but permanent death. No coming back, as it consumed every last bit of your soul until nothing remained.

And yet, nobody could tell what it could do to a being like him.

An immortal in a husk of a body, soulless and with only a single desire.

It felt like it was its own being, demons creeping into him and digging out that desire, promising to grant it. Promising that single thing- an unachievable paradise he longed for more than anything.

"Slime no!!" Slime heard Grizz’s voice call out to him, trying to break past the fog of his mind. Slime whimpered, hands trembling as he cupped the apple gingerly, "I-i can't- It looks so good I-" His tongue twisted with lies. It wasn’t the apple that looked good, but instead was the promises that wrapped around his mind.

It promised him release from the pain. It promised to bring an end to the loop, to bring him true ease and to finally bring him the finality that the endless sleep called death brought.

And gods, did he want it.

“Slime…” For a moment, his gaze broke to look up, eyes meeting Grizz’s, the fallen angels’ wings tucked behind him as Condi held him back. The two were on their knees, huddled together to prevent the twister-like winds from pulling them away-  both their eyes on him with despair. His eye remained on them in return, as his heart twisted and wept for a life unobtainable. A life that promised love and companionship in a garden of peace.

A life that would end when they did, leaving him with yet another broken heart.

“Don’t...”

Another voice echoed, clear through the beating rain and wild winds. He saw Phil past the treeline, standing unbothered by the nature around him, a slightly transparent mist around him. Beside him stood a larger man, dawning gold armor under a cape as red as freshly spilled blood, features hard and unwavering. Phil had a fearful, stricken expression as he laid eyes on the golden apple in Slime’s hands, and as soon as the armored man saw it he looked ready to snatch it away.

Yet, despite the warnings around him- Slime never once loosened his grip on the apple.

"Eat." 

This time, it was a command as Schlatt’s arms wound tighter around his stomach, and Slime’s resolve broke within moments. He wanted freedom. He wanted release from the world of the living.

Slime brought the golden apple to his lips, cold as it pressed there and his mouth opened. His teeth sank into the soft flesh of the apple, and the world around him turned gold for a moment. Sweetness filled his senses, bliss leaving him ignorant to the agony to come. He heard three people cry out his name as juices seeped past his lips, mouth watering from the flavour.

Then it came.

Pain worse than any he’d ever felt. He swallowed the chunk of apple and then froze, eyes widening as it created a deep pit in his stomach. It felt like a thousand knives were pierced into him all at once, blood rushing and heart pounding faster and faster. He choked, coughing as the juices burned like acid on his tongue, stomach rolling as he tried to puke the apple chunk out. He felt himself tumble forward, muscles stiffening as he began to spasm- was this what finally dying felt like?

Agonized, strangled screams and sobs ripped themselves from his throat as it felt like his stomach was eating itself, like there was acid in his veins and it was like the pain would never stop.

Until it did, darkness eating the world around him- entering death-like sleep that set off events that Slime could never have predicted.

“That...reminds me.” Slime’s expression darkened, “We need to talk about that.”

Schlatt’s stomach sank, guilt heavy on his shoulders as he gazed back at the immortal being- noticing the haunted lookin his eyes. Clearing his throat, he nodded gently, “Alright...let’s talk.”

=x=

Wilbur paced as he waited, limping slightly from the heavier chain around his ankle. He was so close- so damn close to freedom and it was infuriating.

He could still taste blood in his mouth and chuckled tiredly. Well, they might have given him a new weight to contain him, but at least he had gotten a few good bites of Mjopa's arm in the process. He had sunk his teeth deep and hard into the mortal's arm a few good times, and he was sure the wound would leave that filthy ant incapable of checking in for a few days.

Good.

He was sick of seeing his face anyway.

“Wil.”

The harpy tensed, growling lowly as he recognized the voice, “Oh…” he hissed, looking back over his shoulder to see the judge of death standing there, “It’s you…”

“You-” The undead being chuckled nervously, “You say that as if you are unhappy to see me…”
“Why are you here?” He snapped, “To mock me? To manipulate me into your fucking arms again?!!” He spun around, lunging at Phil only to stumble right through him and drop onto his hands and knees. Phil’s face dropped, heart twisting in agony at the sight before him.

“Wilbur…”

He only shook, anger eating at his soul, “Leave…”

“Please-”

“Leave!!” He shrieked, and in seconds the visage disappeared with a soft sigh- leaving him once more to his loneliness. Wilbur lowered himself onto his side, wrapping himself in his wings as silence once more filled the room. His gut twisted, the silence leaving him once more alone with the thoughts that ate at his skull- deep regret filling him at not letting Phil stick around longer. Praying for a voice to break through that suffocating silence that drove him mad.

“No- no wait-” His ears rang and he took deep breaths, eyes squeezing shut as he trembled. Out of nowhere his mind plummeted, curling in on himself as he trembled and his face hid in his hands. Wilbur’s voice left in short, faint whispering pleas- that little taste of a voice other than his owns breaking the silence not enough to drive away the digging intrusive thoughts, “C-come back...please…”

He begs.

“I di..didn’t mean it…”

He bargains.

“Please I won’t...won’t say it again…”

But it falls on deaf ears, his own pride having driven away those who care. There’s irony to it all, how he falls in a loop for his own ego having to be built up by the people around him- so much so that he feels like he is above them and doesn’t need them- only to have himself crumble the moment they leave.

It’s hilarious, the fact that no matter how he tries to rise above it all, the cruel world around him makes sure that he is to remain in shambles. He tried to prove it to them all- tried to prove that he was more than the monster they accused him of being. Tried to be a hero or at the very least a friend to those around him. Only the accusatory fingers still pointed to him- still called him a bastard, a half-bred monstrosity, and freak of nature…

So he became what they called him, and he showed them all true freaks of nature. If he couldn’t be their hero or their friend, he would be their monster and villain, instead. He was warned of his downfall by the one man he thought cared, warned of the tragedy his actions would bring, warned of the events foretold for a millenia.

But he ignored it all.

And in the end of it all, what did he end up with? When he played with forces he should have, when death itself told him of the danger he would face, when he himself knew of the atrocities he was committing...Did he stop?

No.

Wilbur rolled onto his stomach, propping himself up on his elbows as his claws scratched at the stones and moss on the ground- cold sweat dripping down his neck and forehead as he shakily forced himself up. He took deep, labored breaths, forcing himself to gain some composure as he felt small pebbles digging into his palms. Focusing on...something. Some memory. 

Something to bring him to his feet again…

“Y’know, Phil once told me a really interesting story…”

“Phil? You mean like- your dad, Phi-”

Wilbur snapped shut the book and glared sharply at the man across from him, making him jump in surprise. Schlatt grimaced, faltering under the harpies' gaze as he hissed out, “He is not my father. Is that clear?”

“Y...yea…”

Wilbur huffed softly before getting up, “Anyway...he once told me a story…about the Sun and Moon.” He could feel the other man's eyes on him as he recounted the tale, “When Xisuma and Amusix first created the world, they made others to share their burden. The first was Keralis, the god of the underworld. The two others were the moon goddess, Luna, and her other half, the sun god, Helios.” With a flick of his wrist, sparks from his fingers made pictures on the wall to go with his story, “However, Helios was an untamed, brash, and unforgiving force. One day, a mortal stood on a peak and challenged him. He flew into a rage, cursing that human by taking his soul and giving him immortality...But this act did not satiate his hunger for the vengeance of his hurt ego, and the other god’s feared he might bring an end to not only earth, but themselves as well. He went to earth in human form, and carved a valley of destruction. Fearful of him lashing out and killing them, the two old gods sent Luna to follow his trail of destruction and confront him.”

Wilbur almost laughed as he heard Schlatt mutter something under his breath that sounded like “pussies”, but kept his composure as he continued, “So, Luna did. She turned his burnt meadows into lush forests with the waves she brought in. She turned his craters into gardens and everything he destroyed she tried to bring new life- until finally she found Helios. She pleaded with him to stop this, but he refused. He had grown a taste for destruction and fear, and now he planned to overthrow Xisuma and Amusix themselves. He tried to offer Luna a hand in his plans, but she couldn’t stand for such an act- thus, they fought. Many days and nights, the two fought each other with only one outcome in mind; that only one of them would come out of this alive.”

Flickers and sparks of gold and silver clashed, sparks flying as Wilbur conducted the images, “Until, at all came to an end with a glorious eclipse. Luna overtook her other half, and unable to see another option- she slayed him, taking over the duty of the sun. Upon the sun god's death, she wept- for with his death, she felt as if a part of herself was ripped from her. Unbeknownst to her, her tears glowed as they fell to the earthly soil during the eclipse- and from her tears sprung a horror unlike any the world had seen. Born from both the shadows of the eclipse and the light tears of the moon, was a creature not quite god, but far from human. Knowing human kind would turn its back on it, it laid in the ground, preaching it’s heart and loyalty to whatever child of the moon would one day awake it from its slumber.”

Wilbur felt pity for the creature in the story. It never asked to be created, and yet it was so quickly shunned as a freak…

“Luna returned to Xisuma and Amusix with the sun god’s body, and it was then they asked her what she believed was right. Feeling overwhelmed by such duties, she decided that it was only fair to give the mortals a chance. She relinquished herself of her and Helios’ powers to create and destroy, and instead gifted them to two mortal souls. It was from these two mortals that the judgement of whether life deserved to go on or not was in. Two mortals, their souls tied from birth, a complete balance without ever knowing it. One with the power to destroy all life, able to die however many times as they can for the sake of protecting and their other half, with the power to create life all over again. Neither could truly live without the other. And with each death they are reborn with their souls in new bodies, meant to start their judgement again…”

“That’s...stupid.”

“Oh?”

“Yea- why the hell did she think it was a good idea to give mortals choice?”

Wilbur paused, only shrugging gently as the images faded away, “Don’t know. She just did.” Schlatt huffed, rolling his eyes, “Right…It just sounds like another fairytale to me.”

“Really?” Wilbur chuckled, raising a brow at the other man as he decided to humor him, “Alright, Tell me Schlatt...what do you think happened?”

That’s right. It wasn’t all for naught…

Wilbur slowly stood, recounting it all. Soon, he’d have the fruits of his labor. Soon, it would all come together.

He just needed to wait to be set free from his chains. It would happen as long as he was patient, and he knew it wouldn’t be terrible long. The boy's magic had weakened the chains, and as long as the creature stayed in its deep sleep he wouldn’t have anything standing in his way. The sequence of events had already started, he just needed to wait.

The start of it all was a mortal isolated from those around him, with hair of snow and eyes pale blue that would become stained red with the blood he’d shed. Then, was the exile of a fairy with emerald wings. Many, many years later would be the births of the sun and moon. After, the child of two warring species would meet the child whose birth brought together two warring clans, and together they’d grow from tragedy- blossoming love only to part with broken hearts. Thus came the final two events to solidify the future.

An immortal tempted to take a bite of a golden apple from the underworld, and the half breed raised by the undead being sealed away for his crimes against mankind.

They couldn’t keep him sealed away forever though.

He’d show them.

He’d show them all…

=x=

Tommy turned the brooch between his fingers, lips pursed as his eyes scanned the pages of the old journal. Tubbo laid against his chest, in deep sleep as the cape was draped over both of them. He’d given him the book, hoping Tommy could dig something out from it- but all he was seeing was that it was some random girls diary. It didn’t seem like anything special…

His eyes flickered down to look at Tubbo’s hair, seeing the hairpin Schlatt had bought him coming loose. Rolling his eyes, he put the book down and reached to untie it, careful not to wake the smaller. He hummed a tune as he combed his fingers through Tubbos hair, feeling himself relax more as he carefully tied it back loosely and fastened the pin, “There, nice and secured.” He muttered, snickering quietly as he bragged to no one, “What would you do without me?”

“You really care for him, don’t you?”

Tommy yelped, almost jumping as his head wiped toward the voice. A woman sat by him, a soft smile on her face as she tilted her head. His voice was strangled as he gaped, blinking quickly, “W...who...are you?”

“He calls me Niki.” She gestured to Tubbo, and Tommy was stunned as he stared, “Are….are y…” He pause and shook his head, scolding, “No- No, wait, thats stupid. Of course you’re a fucking ghost, because you sure as hell aren’t alive…” The teen gestured to the woman's ghostly form, and she giggled softly. Protectively, he pulled Tubbo a bit closer and squinted at Niki, “Why are you here? Are you following us?”

She shook her head and pointed to the book beside him, “I...think I’m attached to that, for some reason.”

Tommy looked at the journal, finally putting two and two together, “Woah...so you…” Suddenly, he understood why Tubbo gave him the journal.

“Do...you think you can help me with something?”

Niki nodded, coming a bit closer as Tommy flipped open the book.

“Read from the beginning. See if it helps you with anything…”

=x=

There was a loud pounding at his door that woke him, eyes fluttering open slowly as they adjusted to the darkness of the room.

“Wha…?”

He had a massive headache and the pounding at his door never ceased- much to his irritation, “Yea yea, i’m coming!!” He called out, swinging his legs out of the bed as he stood. He quickly grabbed his shirt, slipping it on as his wings pushed through the small holes. He mumbled nonsense, his head foggy as he rubbed his eyes and opened the door.

To his surprise, he was met with angry faces and the sight of torches.

“Can...I help you?” He asked in confusion. It was the middle of the night, why had these people come to his door?

“That's the witch!”

The noirette’s stomach dropped as he heard the accusation, skin paling, “Wait- wait wha-” He yelped as two men stormed into his house, grabbing him by his arms and dragging him out of his house. He kicked and struggled, screaming for an explanation as he watched a mob ransack his small home. He shook with fear and grief, unable to comprehend what was happening as the two men held him back. Item after item was brought out and piled as evidence of the accusations against him, leaving him speechless until the torches were thrown into the old wood hut.

It took minutes for the fire to consume his home, the mob forcing him to watch as it burned to the ground. His body went numb from the cold, and his mind shut down as he was dragged off. He didn’t register the short journey, but soon he was thrown into a cell and the iron doors were slammed shut. The air was stale and his heart pounded as he laid on the ground. What had just happened? Less than an hour ago, he had been sleeping peacefully in bed in his broken down house after a decently good day.

Then a mob comes to his door, accuses him of witchcraft without letting him defend himself and…

What would happen to him now?

He reached for the bars, only to immediately flinch back as the iron burned him. He couldn’t even use his powers to escape- he was doomed…

The man scooted back against the wall, curling in himself as he found himself helpless in the situation. Not a single person could change a mob’s mentality, and even if they heard him out they likely would call him a liar. Tears slipped down his face, cold eating him to his bones as he resigned himself to his fate.

After all, if he couldn’t save himself, who could?

Chapter Text

He’s tired, muscles aching and throat parched from a long days work. So of course he goes to the well. Of course he pulls up the bucket and takes a handful of water, tilting his head up as he drinks.
He doesn’t think of it, the water refreshing as always. He picks up the bucket, brings it home to refill the cows water trough. He sees his mother conversing with one of those human sailors- it’s her duty as leader- and he only smiles, waving to them before carrying on with his day. He passes other human sailors- simply visitors- walking around the village with smiling faces. He only sees one man without a smile, and it’s then that he feels like something is off. His tail swishes behind him, ear flicking as he tilts his head.This man has a dark expression, and when their eyes meet there's underlying guilt clear and endless sorrow out in the open.

He offers the man a flower. The man smiles graciously and takes the flower, but that smile doesn't reach his eyes.

Day in, and day out, he sees that man. Everyday that man looks more and more sad and guilty, and he can’t help but wonder why.

So every day, he brings that man another flower- hoping one day that smile will be genuine.
He never succeeds.

Days pass, blending together.

The humans leave, moving to the next settlement over.

His family members grow ill, and so do the rest of his village. Their crops and animals become harder to tend to, the elderly and the newborns drop like flies…

The meat is found tainted and their crops are infested.
He wakes up in the middle of the night with abdominal pain and finds himself vomiting everything he eats. He no longer trusts any of the village products, and scours the nearby forest for wild berries while drinking stream water instead. Eventually, he starts to get better.

His people do not.

There's a desperate search for the cause of this, chaos caused, public uproars, and his people are left weak, defenseless, and turning on eachother.

Then it happens.
Then, came the attack that nobody prepared for.

An attack that turned his entire, peaceful little life around.

He can hear the cries of children and families- lovers and married couples savagely separated, any elderly left slain...the only ones spared were the young ones- the youngest being the newborns, and the eldest being around their 20’s- and the pregnant.
He’d never seen so much blood spilled onto the dirt and cobble path’s he’d walked all his life, nor had he seen so much smoke in the once clear sky that it blotted out the sun.
He’d never heard so many wailing newborns at once, nor the deafening dying out screams of innocents ringing in the night, or the echoing cannon fire of ships that rained death and tore through even the strongest of their buildings, or the piercing gun shots that tore through flesh and bone.

He’d never felt such a wide range of emotions at once, deep terror, intense gut wrenching agony, helplessness, grief and mourning, and most of all, blinding rage and hatred.

His skin felt like it was sweltering in the heat of the fires, adrenaline coursing through his system, firm-footed and yet feeling like his legs might give out on him at any moment.
Then, a man in a uniform is grabbing him. He yowls, using his nails to claw and fight, and gets a solid scratch across the man's face. He’s thrown to the ground quickly and roughly as the man cries out, blood seeping from the wound. He curses at him as he remains frozen with fear, his eyes turning to him blazing with hate. The man raises his gun, hand shaking in fury as his teeth are barred.
A shot goes off making him flinch, but it barely grazes his feline ear, making him flinch in pain. Looking up, he’s horrified to see the man with a sabre plunged through his chest. Pushed to the side, his scared gaze meets familiar eyes.
Eyes full of underlying guilt and endless sorrow.

The two hold their gaze for several moments, his breath held, awaiting death...and it dawns on him. This man knew of the attack and was one of them, and yet he was saving him. Suddenly, there is a shout and the man looks around quickly and anxiously, before mouthing to him one word he’ll never forget.

‘Run .’
He all but scrambles away, breaking into a sprint for dear life as his heart thundered and he silently thanked Xisuma for this second chance of escape. Once he was past the treeline, he heard the man call to his fellow soldiers. It grew darker the deeper into the jungle he’d gotten, the yells and calls of the soldiers never leaving earshot as he pushed his way through the thick brush.

Then suddenly, a large net nabs him. It pushes him to the cold, muddy jungle floor and he squirms and struggles, yowling and screaming. He tries to cut the rope with his claws, but it’s far too thick and it only hurts him.
He sobs and pleads for freedom, and it isn’t long till torchlight comes into vision, followed by the cocky taunts of the soldiers.

He feels humiliated and terrified as they stand over him, tensed like a frightened animal with wide, glassy eyes. Then, one of them sneers, lifting the butt of his gun and smashing it into the back of his head.
The first hit doesn’t knock him out, but pain surges through his skull as he gasps out sobs. The man doesn’t hesitate before bringing back the weapon again, and this time, it does the job, the entire world spinning as his vision goes pitch black.

Ant woke with a gasp, the sudden feeling of needing to hurl overpowering him as he scrambles out of the room, down the hall, up to the deck and grasps the rail for dear life as he heaved over the side of the boat. He only feels nauseous, his abdomen aching as he continues until there's nothing left in his stomach, then dry heaves a few times after.

His legs are weak after, shaking as he releases a few sobs and lets himself slip to his knees. He hated this, but it was a long term after effect he had to deal with now. A sick reality.

“Hey…”
There’s a soothing hand that wraps around his midsection, pulling him closer to a much larger, solid and warm body. He leans into the warmth, whimpering as his hand leaves the rail to grip the man’s shirt, claws snagging the fabric. The person makes a small sound at him, coaxing as he feels something being pressed to his lips. He parted them only slightly, feeling fresh, cool water slipping into his mouth, down his burning throat, and washing the taste of bile from his mouth. However, it’s quickly taken away and he whines pathetically, eyes blurring with tears.

“Everything is alright. I’ve got you…”
The water is brought back, still in slow streams to ensure he doesn’t end up throwing it up again, and eventually he lets go of the man's shirt to instead grab at the glass. He chugs it down quickly, some dripping down the side of his face and down his neck.
When it’s gone, he takes a second to breathe, before gently the mans other hand is in his hair and scratching behind his ears tenderly, “Feel a bit better now?”
“A...a bit…” He manages to croak in reply, voice shaky and hoarse. His head finally clearer, he registers that it’s Sam who’s come to his aid- of course it was Sam, who else?- and the other man is still hugging him comfortingly and close.

“Do you need more water? It’s only been...around maybe two weeks, so there is likely to still be lots of arsenic in your system…”
Two weeks.
It had only been around two weeks since Ant had last drank the water in the village well. He was fortunate to even be alive, as according to Sam he’d ingested a lethal amount of arsenic from the well water. It had been poisoned as to weaken the village forces without them knowing, and it was lucky that his body built up a resistance and he eventually decided to drink stream water instead. It would take him years before it would fully leave his system, so until then, he just had to deal with the sickness it brought and thank Xisuma he was still alive against the odds.

Ant whined, burying his face in Sam’s shoulder, “Mmm...yes please…” He still felt slightly dizzy, the gentle rocking of the boat not helping much with his condition.

The taller man helps him to stand slowly, leading him below deck to the kitchen again. The clothes he’s wearing scratch his skin uncomfortable, rough from grime, sweat, and salt water...he’s thankful he’ll be getting new clothes in the morning- what were city clothes like? The ones they made in his village were soft and smooth, but they couldn’t compare to clothes in the city, tailored to perfection for a price, pressed and fine...could they?
That was one thing he was looking forward to. The Captain was kind to let them stay for now, and both him and Sam had an inclination to stay for good- after all, this could be an adventure, and Ant always did want to explore the world.
As he watched Sam pour another glass of water, Ant dreamt of the things he might see some day. How many places could he visit, how many wonders could he see- they were already heading to the Championship, and that was astonishing enough.
An invitation to watch the Championship was enough to make someone want to faint, but an invitation to participate? That was only something those of high status and high skill received, as the festive god only took the best of the best for the greatest entertainment…

He never believed he’d be able to see it before, but now...

Gods, there was no need to look at the sadness in the past- this was the present and going forward he had so much ahead of him. Now, he had Sam, and against all odds he was alive and he was going to see the Championship. He’d suffered, and now it was time for him to heal.

Despite everything- the death, the sickness, the near enslavement…
Ant was just happy to be alive.

=x=

The candle-light was dim in the pitch black room, deep breaths taken as he fiddled with the quill in his hand. It wasn’t enough light, but with George asleep not that far away, he didn’t dare to make it any brighter for fear of waking the sleeping prince. Ink stained it’s tip as he quietly mourned his lack of words, and eventually he placed it back in the inkwell and sat back. 

What could he tell George? He couldn’t lie to him, and he knew he’d find out eventually…

Oh woe is the heart of a young man caught between a rock and a hard place.

Dream moves to stand, boots quiet on the wood planks as he makes his way to the bed. There really is only one choice that gives the best- albeit not the most favorable- outcome.

“George?” He shakes the other man awake gently, chuckling at the soft whine from him, “C’mon, I...I have to tell you something.”
George groaned as slowly sat up, stretching a bit before leaning forward against Dream, “What is it?”
Dream gave a sad smile, hand snaking to grip George’s and intertwining their fingers, “I…” There was a moment of silence as Dream tried to make out the words in his head, mouth opening and closing like a fish. This would be the only chance he’d get now…

“George I...It’s not the most reliable source, but...uh..um…” He swallowed, his mouth suddenly dry and a lump forming in his throat, “I...heard from someone about a situation going on in Donadim.”
A flash of concern crossed George’s face, eyes widening, “My...home? What…” Dream gripped the prince’s hand a little tighter, biting his lip as suddenly he wanted to back out and lie.
He tried to, “George it- it’s about your parents they…” He didn’t succeed. A curse of being a faerie; the inability to lie, even if he wanted to. His eyes met the brunettes, seeing realization and horror dawn on his face, “Your father apparently was wounded during the bust at the wedding and he died from his wounds days later. Your mom...she just appeared to have dropped dead.”
George’s eyes became glassy as he listened, seeming at a loss for words as he tried to search for any hint of humor in Dream’s face, “I…”
“I’m…I’m so sorry George…”
The younger man’s eyes downcasted, tears brimming his eyes and slowly slipping down his face as he processed the words. Dead. His parents were dead.

“I...it’s my fault…”
Dream straightened immediately, eyes wide, “Hey- no-” He scooted closer and wrapped his arms around the brunette, tucking his head under his chin. The prince hugged back tightly, whimpering before letting out short sobs. He had never had much love for his parents, but that didn’t make their deaths hit any less hard. It stung deeply and felt unreal, heart twisting. Dream spoke in a hushed, comforting tone, “It’s not your fault. You're not at fault, because…”

‘Because it was me who decided to release the prisoners as a distraction, causing your father to get wounded.’ Dream thought with slight bitterness, but decided against saying it.

“Because you just wanted to be free, and that isn’t a crime. It...it’s nobody's fault, okay?”
George didn’t respond, soft sobs growing into quiet, muffled wails leaving him as he buried his face in Dreams shoulder, fingers digging into the cloth of his back. The faerie felt his tears soak through his shirt, but paid it no mind. This was George’s time to grieve, and he would let him.

=x=

None of the three adults could sleep, so they merely sat on guard around the fire, chatting idly as the moon slowly passed over the sky. Slime sat with a blanket wrapped around his shoulders, eyes tired. Him and Schlatt’s conversation had left him with a pit in his stomach, mostly asking each other questions of the others' experience. Eventually, they had decided to join Cap by the fire- something the older man appreciated, “What...happened after I…?”
Schlatt snorted, “Slime, buddy, if you want to hear about the others you could just ask.” The other man chuckled nervously before clearing his throat, “Then...yea...please…”
The ex-hunters tone took a gentle shift, “Well...where to start…” He thought for a second, “Well, You probably wanna know about Grizz and Condi first, right?”
A gentle nod answered him.
“Grizz and Condi escaped with the help of a fisherman named Bizly, and later after the rebellion I saw them again when travelling to find a home. They were doing good for themselves- settled down in a friendly, quiet village by the coast and I got to meet Bizly for myself- chill guy, really- and I think the three of them are in a relationship of sorts? Not sure, but they seemed content and happy together. Oh- Grizz finally got to have a bunch of dogs too.”
Slime’s heart both ached and lifted. He was glad they were alive and well, but it still stung to know that he missed the chance to be there with them. He missed them dearly, but at the end of the day, he didn’t want to stir up old memories by just showing up when they thought he was dead.

“Traves and Cooper went off in their own direction, and the last letter I got from them said they settled on living in their own little cottage by a lagoon, isolated from anybody ever bothering them again.”
Slime smiled at that- things changed, but Traves and Cooper’s bond always remained the constant. Nothing could get between those two, and he only wished them the best.
“Josh went to continue the guild. He’s by himself I think, and I haven’t heard much from him since so- sorry…Noah went to travel the world- said he wanted to live life to its fullest and keep moving forward. I get paintings and letters from him in the post, about his adventures and journeys sometimes.”
Two free spirits. Josh had his own way of coping and mourning, and Noah was always a bit stoic and quiet. Noah’s way seemed to be a more poetic way of coping, and well- it seemed thankfully happy enough.
“And...I think that's it.”
Slime’s eyes shot up, looking at Schlatt in surprise, “That’s it? What do you mean?” The other man stared back in a mildly confused manner, “It- just means that’s it?”
“But- no- wha- what-”
Slime felt a deep sting as his stomach twisted, “B-but-”
“Slime? What's wrong?”
“H-how could you forget him?! Why am I the only one who ever remembers him?!” Schlatt’s eyes widened as he took in the sudden anguish in his companions eyes. Cap spoke up, getting up, “Slime, your wounds- you shouldn’t strain yourself-”
“But-”
He whimpered as Cap coaxed him to sit down, wincing as he finally registered the pain in his side. Slime looked at Schlatt again, voice slightly strained and desperate, “Schlatt- please, I need to know what happened to Ted- you have to know something-”
Realization dawned on his face and Schlatt inwardly cursed at himself. It was getting so hard to remember their demon friend nowadays, and he was honestly shocked that Slime himself remembered.

Well- not really. He’d always suspected there was something...off between the two. It wasn’t like there was anything obvious, but there was a clear connection between them that wasn’t felt with the rest. Perhaps it was just their differing chaotic nature, their shared woes of being never-aging beings, or just the fact that they brought something out of each other that wasn’t there around everybody else.
“Ted...Slime i’m...i’m sorry but after everything Ted just...disappeared. I haven’t heard a thing from him- none of us really have…”
Slime’s eyes were glassy as he spoke, voice cracking, “O-oh…thats…” He took a breath and nodded slowly. He hung his head, pulling the blanket over himself. Cap gave him a sympathetic look to the immortal, “I take it you and this Ted were close…”
“You...you could say that…”
The noirette put a hand on his back and rubbed gently, “I can relate in a sense. I’m looking for my best friend right now- we were attacked and he was taken from me years back. I...I don’t even know where he is or if he’s alive…I just know I have to find him…” The Captain's eyes filled with grief as Slime lifted his head to listen, “It feels like he was there one moment and gone the next. He’s everything to me- so I have to know, or I’ll feel nothing but grief for the rest of my life.”
The immortal nodded solemnly, “Yea it’s...it’s kinda like that…” He hesitated, “What...what was his name?”
Cap smiled sadly, “X33n.”
Schlatt watched with sad eyes, feeling deep sorrow for the two men. Neither had any closure they needed, and to them it felt agonizing. He couldn’t imagine being forced to live like that- he was sure he’d die.
So in his eyes, no matter how many monsters he’d slain, no matter how much he’d survived, and although he’d never say it outloud…

These two men were stronger than he could ever be.

=x=

When Tubbo opened his eyes, he was somewhere else entirely.

The land was vast, with seemingly nothing for miles- except for a structure that surrounded him.
There was the smell of rot in the air, and he couldn’t see his feet on the ground due to a thick, dark mist that went to his knees.

Three tall towers stood on each side of him. To his left, one made of quartz and obsidian, and someone he didn’t know stood staring right back at him with the same shocked and confused expression, “Hel...lo?” He spoke, voice pleasant to the ears.
“I...hi?” Tubbo replied, and the man was surprised by the response, “Who are you?”
“I’m Tubbo-”

The shorter walked closer, and he could make out this man wore the clothing of someone of high-end upbringing. His hair was dirty blonde, but his facial features were blurred- he towered over Tubbo, even more so than Tommy or Schlatt or the Captain did.
“A...am I dreaming?”
“I think so…?”
There was a noise behind him, and the man gasped quietly. Tubbo turned, seeing a large wall of crystal behind him, glittering and faintly glowing.
But...that wasn’t what he focused on.
He stared at his own reflection with shock, unable to recognize who stood before him, “I-is…this a mirror?” His voice shook, heart racing as the man didn’t respond, only slowly edging towards the crystal with his gaze fixed on his own reflection, “It can’t be…”
The other version of him had his hair grown past his waist, with glowing white irises and void black sclera. His hands and forearms looked like they were dipped in black paint, a deep black creeping up his arms and eyes dusted in grey with his veins black. His clothes were a deep navy blue stained by crimson red blood, and tattered with deep scratches and bites covering his form. He looked like he’d been mauled by a monster of sorts, covered in bruises and gashes- but something deep within told him whatever did that was far from natural.

The alternate version of him copied his every move, and when he opened his mouth deep red blood trickled past his lips.

“What is this...wha-” Tubbo heard whispers of disbelief followed by the sound of glass being scratched. He looked at the stranger as he let out a scream, quickly scrambling back from his own reflection, “No- stay away from me!!”
Tubbo looked at the man’s reflection, and suddenly understood his fear.

What stood in the reflection was the thing of nightmares, eyes piercing as they locked onto the poor man. Mismatched glowing eyes stood out against a splattered canvas of black and white, sickly thin to the point where he could count each rib in its torso. It’s hands were large and boney with claws that looked like they were made to maul and claw and drool dripped past impossibly sharp teeth that looked like they were made to rip and tear through even the toughest armor. It stood hunched with bumps of its spines, standing on tiptoes as it scratched its claws against the mirror- managing to make actual claw marks on the smooth crystal surface. Unlike Tubbo’s, this one didn’t flow the man’s movements- only seeming to be seeking escape. Tubbo tore his eyes away and ran to the man. He reached out one hand and put it on his shoulder, only to feel sudden electricity shocking him.
There was a screech and he looked to the reflection again, watching in shock to see his reflection moving on its own and struggling with the creature. The wounds were gone, but he looked terrified and in agony.
A glowing chain wrapped around his reflections forearm and hand connected to a thick golden collar around the creature's neck. The creature screamed and struggled as his reflection pulled the chain taut, keeping it from reaching a new figure that was made of golden flames. It seemed to be trying to kill the figure, elongated arm stretched out, teeth bared, and claws swiping at it.

Then, within seconds, it turned on his reflection. It gave an ear piercing shriek before the creature ran at him and blood splattered as his own agonized cries echoed in the endless lands.

Before he could see the end, the crystals cracked down the center and the images went away. What replaced them was a message written in blood, in language Tubbo didn’t know.

“O vae qui faciunt iniuriam electio est, existimans se posse domare, quod non potest esse tamed potius quam amicus bestia, tenetur ad eos.

Idea, quod unum potest regere alio modo, quia mille annorum fabulam ita dixit - quid inepta est.

Iniuriam electiones potest, mitte te deorsum via corruptionis, o puer de luna. Facere ius ones, et vos may iustus habere forte non solum tibi, sed et aliis.”

“What...do you think that was…” He asked, but he received no reply. Looking beside him, he was surprised to see that the stranger was gone. Tubbo looked around frantically with no sign of the man, but to no avail.
The wind suddenly picked up, the mists at his feet swirling until he was enveloped in darkness.

Tubbo’s eyes fluttered open, and he looked to see he was curled against Tommy’s side, the other’s arm draped around him. He heard the adults outside conversing quietly, and crickets were singing songs in the deep night.

The golden blonde was deep asleep, open journal in his hand. His body was pleasantly warm, and with a yawn the boy found himself falling asleep again. He didn’t let the dream bother him- it was just a dream after all. He’d just tell Tommy about it tomorrow.

=x=

Far away, a young man woke with a start. His heart was pounding in his chest, blood rushing in his eyes and body in a cold sweat. He sat up and ran his hand through his hair, taking deep breaths as he tried to remember the details of the nightmare.
However, his memory struggled.

A boy around his age, markings on skin, reflection’s, a monster…

What else?

…

He...didn’t remember. He couldn’t even recollect that boy’s name, much less anything else.

With a deep sigh, he laid down again, draping an arm over his eyes. He’d try again in the morning- it was too late for this, and maybe even his mother would have answers.

After all, she probably knew more about those moon markings on the boy’s arm than he did.

Chapter Text

There was a brief knock on the side of the wagon that startled Tommy awake, in turn shaking Tubbo awake as well. 

"Rise and shine boys, we have work to do today!" The pale blonde whined softly, nuzzling further into Tommy's side with a quiet murmur of "5 more minutes" as the other gave a fond eye-roll. He squirmed free with a playful sneer, "Gods, you are so fuckin' clingy I swear-"

"You're waaarrmmm..."

"Yea, and you're draining my body heat, so get offa' me dickhead."

He finally got free and stood up, brushing himself off as the other finally rose reluctantly, pouting. Tommy pulled off the cape from before, folding it neatly, and putting it in the corner of the wagon by their possessions for safekeeping. Tubbo grabbed a small pouch of their coins from among the belongings and together the two hopped out of the wagon, seeing the adults getting ready.

Slime still sat by the long burnt-out fire, looking at them and giving a small, weak smile and wave. They waved back, and soon Schlatt spoke up, "Good, you two are up. Slime's gonna stay and watch the horses while we're in town, and I have another thing to ask of you guys." He walked over, tone shifting to something a bit more serious, "This town isn't a friendly one.” He gave Tubbo a glance and his nose scrunched up a bit waving the teen over, much to their confusion. Tubbo shrugged, walking over and turning his back to the older man as he gestured.

"As much as possible, if you guys separate from me, try not to look like easy targets and keep a tight hand on your coin purse. There are purse thieves everywhere- same thing with thugs and just- bitches and assholes alike in general," He took out the enchanted hairpin and untied the teen's hair as he spoke, eyes focused. Carefully, he moved his hair so that it went over-top of Tubbo's ears, covering them. Schlatt then tied together the ends loosely, before turning Tubbo towards him again, pushing his bangs so that they were out of his eyes, and pinned them loosely with the hairpin. He patted the teen's shoulders with a seemingly relieved smile, standing straight again and letting him go, "I want you two to stick together as much as possible, okay? Keep a vigilant eye, and if anything goes wrong then try your best to find me or Cap. That clear?"

The two looked between each other before Tommy rolled his eyes again, grinning cockily, "Me and Tubs can handle ourselves just fine, but sure."

Schlatt gave a slight snicker at the teen's pride, before turning to Cap, who had just finished getting ready.

"All set?"

"You betcha'!" The noirette answered cheerily. Schlatt smiled, "Right, then let's get going, shall we?"

=x=

Sapnap ran his fingers through his hair a few times, taking a glance at his reflection once more in a shined silver platter sitting in a market stall as he fussed over his appearance. He'd never felt so anxious about seeing someone, and briefly, he wonders if he should have worn something nicer. Something more eye-pleasing than just his usual clothes.

"Sapnap!"

There's an excited call of his name and as he turns, he suddenly wishes he had worn something nicer. Karl's wearing something entirely different from yesterday; black high waisted pants with suspenders, a purple silk vest with a magenta silk ruff, rose gold bands around his biceps holding up sheer, mismatched, fingerless gloves that were bright blue and magenta, with a single earring with a citrus orange teardrop gem. Sapnap gawked for a few moments before shaking himself out of it, chuckling as his face heated up, "Karl! I'm...I feel rather silly now. You look really nice..."

The brunette's cheeks turned pink and he snickered, "Ah- these are just my casual clothes actually...Y-you look nice too!" He chirped, Sapnap relaxed a bit at that, a bit relieved. He looked around before clearing his throat and giving a flourish of his hand, bowing a bit as if mocking royalty and looking up at the other man. "So, shall we?"

Karl seemed a bit surprised, blinking a few times before his eyes lit up in excitement, taking Sapnap's hand eagerly with a beaming smile that nearly shot the incubus dead, "Y...yea!" The pair began walking hand and hand, the grip loose and light as if both sides were hesitant to hold on too tight.

Sapnap felt like his stomach doing flips with both nervousness and excitement, and it was almost reminiscent of being a little kid again. Briefly, he remembers the first time he felt like this- the memory was distant, but still cherished and fond to him.

"You're so slow Sappy!" The young girl's voice rang out in the vast valley, echoing as Sapnap sprinted after her. He panted heavily, exhausted by the run as he finally reached the Oak tree. Collapsing on his back as his chest rose and fell with his breath. She laughed lightly, looking down at the boy with a teasing smile, "You're four seconds past your record~"

Sapnap groaned loudly, prompting the girl to start laughing, "Aww don't give up now, you aren't terribly far off. I'm sure you'll get an even better record eventually."

"Nnnnnooo...."

She rolled her eyes, giggling, and for a second he swore he heard her soft laughter through the rustle of oak leaves.

"Stop making fun of mmmeeee..." He whined, pouting a bit. The girl smiled widely, "No, I don't think I will." She kneeled down, bending down to press a featherlight kiss to Sapnap’s forehead, and he felt his face grow impossibly hot, "Your cute when you're all huffy."

There it was.

That feeling of his stomach filling with butterflies and heart skipping a beat- something he'd cherish forever.

Something he'd never forget, even if she was long gone. Clearing his throat again, Sapnap spoke slowly, "So uh...i'll admit, I don't really know much around here so..." He chuckled shakily, feeling suddenly sheepish, "I...I don't really know where we could go for our date aside from town square for dancing."

Karl snorted, grinning, "You're fine...The dances don't start till near sunset, I can start by showing you around town if you'd like?"

"That would be fantastic..." The incubus sighed in relief, smiling at the brunette gratefully before allowing him to pull him along, "C'mon, let's grab some sweet rolls first!"

=x=

It hadn't been long before the boys had wandered off from Schlatt and Cap, leaving the two to explore. Tommy and Tubbo kept a tight grip on each other's hands, making sure to keep in pace with each other while Tommy kept his free hand on their coin purse. It felt less...packed then they had expected, some of the stands being closed for the day.

Tubbo perked up as a mouth-watering scent filled the air, looking around as his stomach turned in hunger. He tugged Tommy's hand, getting the tallers attention, "Food. Food. Food. Food." He chanted with a lopsided grin, and Tommy wheezed a little before rolling his eyes, "Alright big man, cmon."

The two followed the scent, coming to a quaint looking shop made of spruce and oak. A few men and women were sitting at tables, and when looking over the counter they could see fresh buttered bread and steaming hot sausage rolls on wooden plates being prepared to be served. The aroma wafted out the door as it filled the shop, and while looking at what they assumed was the kitchen door a well-rounded middle-aged woman stepped out and rushed a cup of something to one of the tables.

They approached the counter and Tommy briefly let go of Tubbo's hand as the woman went behind the counter and towards them, giving them a rosy-cheeked smile. Her voice was strident and high-pitched as she spoke, "Oooohhh look at you two!! What can I get you little cuties?" She squealed, and Tommy outwardly winced as the sound pierced their ears. He cleared his voice, trying to be as polite as possible as he spoke, "How much is it for two-" Realizing his mistake, he backtracked a bit, "I mean- how much for six of those trays." The blonde gestured to the plates of food, and the woman let out a loud laugh, "Six?? Oh I know you boys are growing but a plate or two for each of you should be well enough!"

Tommy faltered. It was true- one plate was well enough for him, but not for Tubbo. For as long as Tommy knew him, Tubbo had always seemingly had a bottomless stomach and needed to eat four times as much as him before he was full- and it wasn't like Tubbo was an over-eater or greedy either! He was still thinner than Tommy and quite a bit shorter, so it was a mystery where it went.

It was just another weird thing about his best friend that he had brushed off, just like the thing about his hair, eyes, and freckles glowing a bit in the dark. If Tommy just went along with the lady, then Tubbo would probably still be hungry after…

He inhaled deeply, trying his hand at pity, "Please ma'am, we're ever so hungry- we're jus' poor children who 'avent anybody to take care of us, see? All we 'ave is each other...We made a good sale an' today woulda' been our mum's birfin' day, so we 'oped to celebrate with the feast like we would 'ave when she wos alive..." As much as he hated it, he made his voice unsteady and pitiful- making sure to almost play up his accent a slight bit. Where he normally pronounced his words, he slurred a bit or skipped a vowel- making himself seem like he lacked any sort of education. Sometimes, he did this just to annoy the ladies at the orphanage- as the improper pronunciation always seemed to irk them- but now, he was trying to use it to play up pity points. Tubbo- upon realizing what he was doing- played along, jutting out his lower lip and giving the woman puppy dog eyes.

Without much resistance or second thought, the woman gasped, fawning almost immediately, "Oh you poor little dears!!" She cried in exasperation, "I'm so sorry, you boys take a seat anywhere you like and i'll get six plates prepared for you and a basket to carry any extra leftovers." She fussed, shooing them gently as she headed back to the kitchen.

The pair looked at eachother in astonishment before rushing to grab a table, and in shock Tommy whispered, "Holy fuck that actually worked? "

Tubbo nodded gleefully, holding back laughter, "It did! It did!!"

"That was the lamest lie I have ever told, what the fuck ." The pale blonde shrugged, practically bouncing in his seat, "Well it worked, and that's all that matters!"

Tommy flopped back in his seat, still in shock as they waited.

'There is no way someone is that dumb. This is a trap.'

But, as six plates arrived forty minutes later, hot, fresh, and steaming- he realized the people here really just were that dumb.

=x=

Hours later, Sapnap had figured out so much about Karl that only made him more and more interested. For starters, he shared Sapnap’s humor, he was as easy to talk to as he was on the eyes, he actually knew how to fight fairly well, he had the most infectious and amazing laugh Sapnap had ever heard, he was witty when he wanted to be, and he was just...perfect. In every single way, Karl was everything the incubus had ever hoped for- every new fact about him never ceases to surprise him.

Eventually, Karl had gotten on the subject of his yearly work. Surprisingly, making rock candy was just a thing he did for fun when the festival came around. What he actually worked as, was a clockmaker, and an apparently damned good one at that. At first, Sapnap had thought the guy was just trying to impress him, but upon entering his shop, it was clear he wasn't lying.

There was the soft ringing of a bell upon entering the shop, and immediately Sapnap was hit by the smell of lemon-scented wood polish, wood shavings, slight paint, and ink. There was a rhythmic ticking as every clock was synced, and there were all types of beautifully crafted clocks hanging on the walls, sitting on shelves, or just standing up against the wall. Karl looked oddly at home in this place, the bright colors of his clothing stood out against the darkened wood, turning to look at him while gesturing around, "Well? What do you think?"

Sapnap was in awe, walking over to a grandfather clock and touching the wood finish, tracing the grooves with astonishment as he remarked, "They all look so gorgeous...how long have you been doing this?"

"Well I mean- I started whittling wood when I was eight. I only started trying to play with gears and make clocks at twelve years old- with my dad's help, of course." Looking down, Karl chuckled, "Funny story- have you ever noticed I only have nine fingers?"

Sapnap's mind took a moment to process, snickering before stopping and doing a double take in surprise, "Wait- really?"

"Yep." The brunette popped the 'p', lifting his right hand to show that he was, indeed, missing his ring finger. It looked like it was severed clean off from just below the knuckle, but had healed nicely and was just a small stump now. Sapnap gaped and Karl continued, turning his palm towards himself and touching the hand gently, "I lost it when I was...fourteen, I believe. My dad told me to stay put while he dealt with a customer, and we were working on a clock that was busted. It was a big one- like the grandfather clock in front of you- and he was trying to fix it, but didn't want my small fingers messing with it."

He gave Sapnap a shaky grin, "You can guess why, now. But back then well- I was dumb, and I wanted to prove to my dad I could do it." The noirette nodded in understanding- he remembered being like that with the Doctor. Young, stupid, unafraid, and wanting to prove he could do things the adults did. Karl continued, slightly wistful, "I had looked in the gears of the clock while my dad was talking to the customer- trying to figure out why the gears aren't turning- until I spotted something. I think it was a nail? Just- a small metal object was jamming the gears. Problem was, I had to jimmy it out with my finger- and, well, once I did- It was only a second of celebration before suddenly the gears turned quicker than I could pull out my finger and-" He made an exaggerated bone-crunching noise with his mouth and Sapnap winced, imagining it painfully.

However, Karl only seemed to shrug it off, "As you'd imagine, I was screaming like a banshee and my dad immediately came running- started crushing me out in a panic before helping me to yank my finger out. Thing was, it wasn't the gears that severed my finger- no. Called for a doctor, and it was determined that my finger was way too far gone for saving. The gears crushed the bones way too much. So we had two options- sever it just below where it's shattered, or try to set it, but there won't ever be functional use in it because it'll never properly heal. You can guess what I chose in the end."

The noirette waited a few before speaking up, "That...that's quite the story." Karl let out a small giggle, shrugged, "Ah, it's just another 'I was a stupid kid who got ahead of themself' story, honestly. But," He shrugged, "We all have plenty of those to tell, don't we...." Sapnap nodded absentmindedly, in pure awe as he looked at the grandfather clock once again.

The incubus admired the grandfather clock for a few moments more before turning to Karl, his expression open and honest, "You...you are such an...an amazing and talented person..."

Karl's heart did somersaults, face reddening as he shifted a bit shyly, "It's- it's really nothing...." Abruptly, he seemed to remember something, "Here- take a look at this, it's much more impressive!" He strode over, taking out the watch from his pocket, popping open the lid, and showing Sapnap. Looking at it, he could see the inside of the lid had various orange, blue, and purple swirls and designs, while the outside of the lid had a diamond centerpiece with a spiral of green growing from the center. It made a soft twinkling ticking noise as the hands moved, and with every tick he swore he felt his heart jump with it, "Woah..."

"Beautiful, ain't it?"

"Yea..."

Sapnap felt totally entranced by the watch- almost as if it was pulling him in- but quickly blinked as Karl snapped it shut again and pulled it against his chest. He seemed to be contemplating something, eyes searching the noirette with wariness and chewing his bottom lip. There was a sudden and deep conflict brewing in his eyes that took Sapnap aback, and the brunette tore from his gaze to look out the window briefly before meeting his eyes again.

His lips parted, but no voice came out- as if he was still hesitant- until he finally exhaled and spoke slowly, choosing his words carefully.

"Would you like to hear about what it does?" Karl started, only pausing briefly before continuing, "Like... why it's so special to me?"

There was a sudden aura of mystery around the watch, Sapnap suddenly filled with confusion as he thought to himself, 'It does something...?'. The words held much more power than they seemed. The idea that it did something- something that Karl was so wary about simply asking him- led to the implication that it was so much more than just a pocket watch, and that made him giddy.

If he didn't have it before, it was sure now that Karl had Sapnaps full interest. He felt like it was all too good to be true in just two days- cute, skillful, a good fighter, an amazing sense of humor, sweet, playful, and now even playing at an air of mystery around him. How could he get any better…

"I'd love to know- that is, if you're comfortable with telling me, that is." A large grin broke out across Karl's face as he nodded eagerly, letting out that same infectious giggle that had started to make Sapnap melt at the sound of, "I am. But you've gotta promise me that you won't tell anybody else, okay?"

The incubus nodded, "I promise- cross my heart."

Quickly, Karl strode forward and took his hand, tugging him back out of the shop, "Then come on- I know the perfect spot to give us full privacy and it's a gorgeous view."

=x=

The place that Dream had taken them was...interesting, to say the least. Ant had been forced away from the others- same with Sam- due to being what the ladies had apparently called an ‘emergency case.’ This, according to Dream, meant they wanted to have him in privacy due to him needing a lot more tending to due to his current state of being. Considering that his "current state of being" was that his skin was covered in a thick layer of grime and oil and his hair was greasy and stiff from seawater after having not showered for two weeks- he supposed he didn't mind if they only meant well. Sam was dragged off for that same reason, and well- they were going to drag off Bad too, but after a quick clear up of his species, they were quick to understand and retrieve a cyan-blue pouch about the size of his hand. Ant heard the lady mention something about a special bathing pool for merfolk that allowed swimming in the room, as well as something about the bag, and Bad graciously accepted.

Sam gave him an assuring smile before he was led off by a young woman with fiery red curls, and Dream, George, Techno, and Bad did the same as they headed in an opposite hall following a middle-aged woman with brown hair. Slight paranoia and distrust took grip of him as he warily followed his own guide, his mind starting to imagine the worst- that this was a trap somehow and he was getting idiotic.

He was led away by a kind-looking elderly woman with salt and pepper hair, and he quietly made idle chit chat. He learned her name was Irene, and she had been working here for going on thirty years- seeming to enjoy working here, even with the occasional rude customer or two.

Soon, she stopped at a pinewood door, taking out a small key and unlocking the door and opening it for him. Stepping in, he immediately felt the room being comfortably warm, the far wall being an open view out onto an empty drop into thick tree tops. There was what looked to be a large basin built into the floor, filled with water so hot he could see steam rising from the top. Beside it, there was an assortment of different bottles and jars, all filled with various gels, liquids, and small pebbles, and all having special labels.

Irene spoke up pleasantly, "Just strip, put your clothes in the wicker basket, and slip into the water whenever you feel like it. I don't advise you open the jars though- not all of them will be pleasant for your use. Some are for rougher, tougher skinned species."

Ant's ears perked up at that, turning to her in slightly surprise, "Tougher skinned species...?" He tilted his head, and she let out a raspy laugh, "Oh you know, sweet pea! Demons, Half-gorgons, Nagas, Arachnes- all the like. If they're peaceful and just lookin' for a good cleaning, we cater 'em. If not, we boot their asses out ourselves!" Ant snickered at that, smiling a bit. He suddenly felt a bit more safer than before- giving Irene a gentle smile, "Ah- that's very kind of you."

The old woman smiled back, playfully waving him off, "It's just common human decency, deary. Now get yourself all stripped and sunk in that water- ya stink!" She gave another raspy laugh, "One of the girls will come by in a few to help scrub out the gunk in your hair with one of our special mixtures, got it?"

"Yes ma'am. Thank you."

"Don't mention it."

With that, she shut the door, leaving Ant alone once more. Happily, he quickly stripped and tossed his old clothes in the wicker basket. He dipped a foot in the water before slipping fully in- letting out a deep sigh as he slightly purred in contentment.

'Well...' He thought to himself as he sunk a bit deeper into the water, 'Maybe this isn't that bad...'

=x=

The peace and quiet was something Techno had greatly appreciated. The fresh open air, the view, the soft sounds of birds chirping- the all around peace that filled the room was perfect. Unlike Ant's room, Techno's area was more of just a room built around a hot spring, with three open walls overlooking the forest framed by arches and the hot spring instead encompassing around ninety percent of the room.

He'd been given complete privacy, allowed to lock his door after his clothes had been taken away to be tailored and washed. So as of now, he was simply basking in the peace, allowing the hot water to help loosen any knots and tenseness in his muscles, and listening to birds sing from an amazing view.

But that wasn't the best part, really. The best part was the fact that only just a bit below him and to the side were the mermaid bathing areas- and while sitting at the edge, he could see Bad simply just...playing around while in his siren form. Well- at least he had been. Child-like and innocent, he had just been splashing around, swimming a few laps, singing a little bit for a while- and the sight had managed to make him crack a smile.

Now, however, Techno simply watched with interest and curiosity. Now, Bad was seemingly performing care on his tail- the spines flared out and the scales seemed to tense up as he picked at certain areas with a sharpened piece of coral. His work seemed tedious, but even from where he was at Techno could see it did have results- there was a slight discoloration in the water as he picked away, resulting from what he suspected was perhaps dirt having built up under his scales.

Techno's eyes drifted to Bad's face- the siren's lips pressed in a thin line, brows pinched together, nose slightly scrunched up- it was easy to tell he was in complete focus. Techno stopped at his eyes, and at that moment he realized that he'd never noticed how well the white of Bad's eyes popped out against the Paynes grey canvas of his skin. Briefly, he wondered if the blinding white of his eyes actually served a purpose in the water. If it made his eyes look even bigger than their already doe-eye'd shape- perhaps even bigger in deeper, darker waters-, so perhaps it was a defense of sorts? Protection through the intimidating illusion of looking bigger?

"I never took you as the voyeuristic type, Techno."

The war god jumped, slightly startled before recognizing the familiar cackle after the quip and growing slightly irritated from the sudden intrusion. He pulled his attention from Bad, turning to look at his intruder unamused, "Phil, another visit so soon? I thought you were busier than this."

"Well I mean, I am technically still on the clock right now, so to speak."

Techno raised a brow as the older man looked around with a hum before stepping towards one of the ledges, taking a breath of fresh air as he stretched out his skeletal wings. A light gust of wind traveled through the archway, and the air rushing past the wing bones made them rattle chillingly, and while the sound alone would make even the bravest man pale and fall to their knees in prayer, it only seemed to comfort Techno as a reminder of his oldest companion being nearby.

He remembers the first time he heard that rattle. Back then, it had been louder, and the bones constantly made cracking and popping noises when Phil moved them. 

He narrowed his eyes at the stranger, hand still tight around his sword. Quickly bringing the sword up to the man's neck as he demanded again, "Who are you?!"

The man remained silent and unmoving in the wheatfield, not paying the sword any mind as he stared. It was a few tense moments before he spoke, but when he did Techno nearly felt his entire body run cold.

"Who I am does not matter. I've come to you with a warning."

Taking a breath, he forced himself to be brave, answering as firmly as possible, "And what might that be, hm?"

At that moment, he heard bones rattling, creaking and popping as the man slowly stretched them out large skeletal wings, eyes narrowing on his darkly, "Turn back. Go back to your home, and do not fall into temptation with whatever Keralis has promised you. In the end, you'll only be tricked."

Maybe if he had listened to Phil back then, he wouldn't be suffering now. Perhaps, sometimes, the all-knowing judge of death is right.

But in the end, his younger self was as bull-headed as usual- and simply told Phil to get out of his way.

He wished he hadn't.

That was then, though. Now, the rattle was softer and his wings moved silently, serving as a warning to whomever would listen- as unnerving as that was.

Looking into the man's eyes, Techno suddenly began to notice something was...off. There was more weariness there- exhaustion and deep sadness. Phil had something on his mind, and he wasn't telling him. Techno huffed, "Phil, if you have something to tell me-"

"I went to see Wilbur." Phil spat out the confession brusquely, the words making Techno's voice die in this throat. He looked at Phil with wide eyes, shocked to speechlessness as the judge seemingly refused to meet his gaze out of shame. The silence weighed on them heavily, the rest of the world seeming to drown out as there was now a heavy gloom hanging over the room.

Wilbur…

Techno stood at the edge of the village as he watched it burn, the smoke rising in plumes into the dark night sky as screams of agony were heard. He knew well enough that this wasn't something good. He knew damn well why this was happening, and he knew he could stop it.

However, the problem wasn't with that, but rather the simple fact that he just didn't care.

Standing in his true form for all to see, he slowly began to make his way towards and through the flaming village, hearing a familiar voice bellow through the night, "I want every last person gone! Clear it out!" followed by the heavy beat of his wings fanning the flames. It had been the violence that had drawn him here, and now, upon hearing the voice and the heavy wings, he now knew why.

Wilbur, and his little "pets".

Effortlessly, the harpy glided down and landed beside him, a wide, psychotic grin on his face, "Technoblade! How nice to see you..." He said curtly, slightly smug as he mock-bowed, "Though I mustn't say i'm surprised. Bloodshed is your thing now, isn't it?"

He lifted a single clawed hand, dark red blood glistening off it. Techno remained unamused, his eyes roaming over the village as if hoping to see something more interesting, "My 'thing' is war, pride, and rage. Not just bloodshed. It's the violence that beckoned me." He corrected in annoyance. Wilbur prattled on about "same difference", but soon, Techno tuned him out.

It wasn't that he outwardly despised the Harpy, but his actions and claims often made himself out to be an annoyance. At the other side of town, Techno's eye's zeroed on someone running. It appeared to be one of Wilbur's pets, judging by horns sprouting out of their head- but instead of a sword, they were hugging something pretty large to their chest as they made a dash for the cover of the woods.